Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/f'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Florida20

    Super Soldier (Chapter 1)

    So on a day away from family, friends, internet, and work, I had an impulse to write a story for the first time in years. I didn’t get out of my chair until I finished the eighth chapter. I’ve got a few more chapters to go I think, but I feel confident I’ll have the entire story posted (in pretty regular intervals) within the month. Fair warning, (1) it takes a couple chapters before the real growth starts and (2) it’s got some hetero content in it. I hope you all enjoy… CHAPTER 1 I wiped a bead of sweat from my brow and sighed as I resumed the email I’d been writing. Fans hummed throughout the room but only made the hot air feel the devil’s own breath. I reached down to my lapel and gave my blouse a shake. Fuck these uniforms, I thought for the hundredth time. What’s the use blending into the desert if you’re dead of heat exhaustion? I looked out the door to my office at my staff, each dutifully working at their respective cubicles, knowing they were equally miserable. “Whoever decided to install shitty AC units in the middle of a god damn desert country needs to be drug out into the street and shot,” Staff Sergeant Whitaker said as he dramatically wiped sweat from his muscular neck. That desert country was Kuwait and those shitty AC units were probably top-of-the-line twenty years ago when these buildings were originally constructed. I decided to let Whitaker’s outburst slide; lord knows he’d be guilty of another at some point that day. Not for the first time, I wondered at the strangeness of this group. Myself, a navy lieutenant, in charge of four air force and two army enlisted men of varying ranks; a regular kumbaya commercial showing how the US armed services could work together. Each of us were at varying (but mostly early) months of one year tours at a Kuwaiti Air base where the United States oversaw its assets in the entire Middle East. It was a large base, housing about five thousand NATO personnel, most of which were from the US. I had been pulled unceremoniously from my normal navy career path to “support” joint efforts…the navy’s diplomatic way of saying “we can play in the desert and kill terrorists too!” I chuckled. I didn’t see myself killing any terrorists today. I was more likely to get a papercut. What my staff and I were actually responsible for was all confiscated foreign assets from the decades of wars we’d fought in this region. This meant supervising a dozen warehouses filled with the tanks, trucks, and weapons confiscated from Iraqi, Syrian, or terrorist organizations. We intended to hold it until peace broke out or something…then we’d return it. In practice, I was the overlord of a pile of rusty shit that wasn’t going anywhere fast. I wiped another bead of sweat from my forehead. Fuck it, I thought before saying: “Okay everyone, feel free to de-blouse.” A collective “yaaaaayyyy” went through the room and my team immediately tore off the heavy camo-print over-shirts (aka blouse) that made up the standard military OCP uniform, leaving them in their mud brown undershirts. My eyes immediately and covertly darted to Staff Sergeant Whitaker. Goddam, I thought as he threw his blouse onto the floor as if it was a pile of shit. His undershirt, darkened by sweat, was plastered to a body made of bulging muscle. I could see the striations in his shoulders dance as he returned to typing on his computer. Dinner plate sized pecs stretched the shirt comically over visible blocks of abdominal muscles. Those globular shoulders, bulging like pumpkins under short sleeves screaming for mercy, sat above the most beautiful upper arms I had ever seen in my life. Full and swollen yet cut and hard. A single bulging vein laced down the front of each one, bunching up each time he bent his elbow. God, they were perfect. I couldn’t wait to build a set of those myself. An isolated US Air Base in the middle of a desert country left little to do, leaving its inhabitants with a small set of options: work, eat, sleep, workout, or fuck. And all five options were in ample and endless supply. I noticed it the day I landed, almost everyone walking around the base was exceptionally fit, men and women alike. In the month since, I still wasn’t bored noticing the tight and taught bodies working out in the gym or walking by when civilian attire was authorized. I’d already made some progress. Always obsessed with fitness, I landed here a pretty fit 180 pounds. At 5’11, that doesn’t make me huge but people who saw me knew I worked out. In the month since, I’d gained three pounds. Certainly not something to write home about but if I kept that up for the next eleven months I’d be heading home weighing a ripped 215 pounds. That was, not coincidentally, Whitaker’s height and weight. I took another look at the Staff Sergeant, who now had his hands clasped together and arms stretched above his head. His lats bulged like wings under those beautiful arms. Striated horseshoe triceps flared as he gave one last good stretch and lowered his arms. He turned his head. “Jesus fucking Christ, Lewis,” he said in his testosterone laden voice. “You got your head suck on a scarecrow?” My eyes darted over to the subject of Whitaker’s comment, Airmen Lewis, my newest and most junior staff member. The nineteen-year-old was on his first overseas deployment and showed up only two weeks ago. My guess is he was 5’7 and couldn’t weigh more than 135 pounds. His brown undershirt hung loosely on a shrunken body, his twiggy arms void of shape or definition. Until now, his diminutiveness had been hidden under the baggy and ungainly blouse we’d just removed. The OCPs wore like pillow sacks on everyone whether fit, fat, skinny, or what have you. Even Whitaker’s body didn’t look exceptional when wearing the uniform…if one ignored his impressive bull neck. “Cool it Whitaker,” I said sternly from over my computer screen. I meant it too. I can both appreciate the guy’s body and completely loath his personality…which I did. The Staff Sergeant was a bona fide bully, always making every effort to cross the line if there was one to cross. “But look at him, sir,” Whitaker said and gestured to the airman with his paw of a hand. “Dude,” he continued as he turned back to Lewis. “How the fuck did you make it through basic?” “Knock it off!” I said loud enough to make Whitaker involuntarily cringe. “Fucking beta,” I heard him whisper to Lewis. I saw Lewis’s face redden and was about to formally council his bully when a female voice chimed into the room. “Hey guys,” the voice said to the room as it made its way to my office. Air Force Captain Dasa White turned into my office and smiled when she saw me. “Hey there sailor,” she said. “Hey Dasa,” I said as blandly as I could to the hottest female this base had to offer. This was not my opinion, it was fact. Captain White was gorgeous and she knew it. Her blond hair was pulled back into a tight bun that only accentuated her wide smile. Her blue eyes sparkled at me. I tried to avoid looking down as she too had debloused and sported only the brown undershirt that somehow hugged her well developed and femininely muscular body in all the right spots. Did she have those tailored? She was within a year or two of my own twenty-eight years, our ranks being equivalent, so we usually called each other by our first names instead of the more formal rank. “You up on the high side?” she asked. “I am,” I responded and shifted my computer screen to the military’s SECRET level internet. She invited herself to my side of the desk, leaned over my left side, and took over my mouse and keyboard. Her toned shoulder brushed lightly against my face as her tan arms did their work. She smelled of faint and distant perfume. Her breast rubbed against my arm just once as she reached for the mouse. God, she knew was she was doing and she was good at it. But I didn’t push it any further. Over the last month I’d given her both subtle and not so subtle hints that I was incredibly interested in her but she’d kindly and just as subtly rebuffed every advance. I’d noticed during that time she was only truly interested in the really muscular guys. I don’t think even Whitaker was big enough. She tastefully flirted with everyone but he’d only seen her mean it when the guy was at least 6’3 and 230. And there were plenty of those types around here. “Look at this,” she said once done with my computer. I looked at the screen and the first thing I noticed was the grainy picture in the middle of the screen. It looked like a still from a shitty security camera but in it was a group of about one hundred men, all obviously Arabic by their faces, naked from the waist up and wearing military fatigues from the waist down. It was immediately apparent the men were huge. Grainy as it was, they were as broad and wide and vascular as any professional bodybuilder. An old Iraqi flag hung over their heads and some Arabic script was imprinted on the bottom of the photo. “Iraqi bodybuilders?” I asked innocently, trying to make light of a picture which definitely had my attention. “Bodybuilders?” she asked back with incredulity dripping from the word. “Look at the rifles they’re holding.” I was embarrassed to note I was so taken by these men’s bodies that I had missed that each of them held an AK-47 in front of them. Well… they looked like AKs but something wasn’t right about them. “Are those toy guns?” I asked without taking my eyes off the picture. It took a bit to put my finger on what was wrong but I finally noticed the guns were too small. “No Alex. They’re real,” she said, letting me put the puzzle pieces together myself. “But that would mean…” My mouth dropped. She nodded, her perfect smile broadening. “My guess is those guys are eight feet tall.” “No fucking way,” I said but the more I looked at the picture the more I had to believe it. It wasn’t just the guns. These men were lined up on bleachers that looked a little too small. The doorway cut in half by the edge of the picture looked too small. Everything looked to small next to these guys. “It has to be a fake,” I said finally. “Look at the file name,” she said. I minimized the picture and looked at the folder she had open. “Saddam’s Supermen,” I read aloud. My heart fluttered a bit. “But that’s just a bullshit rumor.” The rumor apparently originated during the Iraqi invasion of 2003. I was a middle schooler at the time of that invasion so wasn’t around to hear it at the beginning but the story still cropped up jokingly in small circles from time-to-time. Who knows now much the current rumor had changed from the original one. Regardless, the version I heard stated that Saddam Hussein was obsessed with turning his famed million-man army into super soldiers capable of taking over the entire region. The rumor also suggested that we’d invaded Iraq back then because these supermen were the ACTUAL weapons of mass destruction we were desperate to take off their hands. “I guess you could call these giants weapons of mass destruction,” I said aloud with a laugh. “Hell yes you could,” she said, her eyes glued to the screen. “It would take an entire magazine to take one of those beasts down.” I looked at the folder from which she pulled the photo. It and the slew of parent folders housing it gave no indication a photo of supermen was to be found. “How did you find this?” “By accident,” she said simply. “I get bored on the watch floor and like to surf the web so-to-speak. There’s probably millions of files scattered in the guts of our SIPR servers and as unorganized as those warehouses you’re responsible for. I’m probably the first to stumble across that picture since it was first dropped there.” “Are there any more?” She shook her head. “Believe me, I tried. There could be. Finding a specific photo here is like trying to find a needle in a haystack.” Her eyes were still locked on the photo and were hungry. She liked what she was looking at. “You think they’re still around?” she asked. “Doubtful,” I said, shrugging. “I think people would raise an eyebrow if guys like this found their way into Abu Ghraib.” “Hm,” she muttered, nodding before shaking herself. “Anyway,” she concluded. “Thought you’d be interested.” She gave me a knowing wink that confused me but I willed the confusion away. “I’m heading to the gym. Dinner at six?” “Yeah,” I said as she turned to leave. I saw the heads of my team all snap to their screens in comic unison as she walked by and headed to the door. Their heads then bent to get a final shot of her backside as she walked through the door and shut it behind her. I couldn’t blame them, she was the only one I knew who could make those thick baggy uniform pants look good. The door was barely shut before Whitaker clapped his hands together loudly. “Ooooh, sir,” he said, a broad smile cracking his square head. “You gonna fuck that tonight.” He moved his hand as if slapping an invisible ass. The rest of the room looked shocked at the outburst. Proper military decorum was more than a bit dulled in a forward base like this one but there were certain lines that one did not cross. Sexual references of an officer was one of them. I slapped my hand on the table loudly. “That’s it, Staff Sergeant,” I bellowed and spoke to the broader room. “I don’t know who has the midnight watches on the silos this weekend, but you can thank Whitaker for taking them off your hands.” Whitaker’s face dropped. “But sir.” “Both of them,” I said over his objections. I looked at the time on my computer. 4:30 pm. Close enough, I thought as I felt another bead of sweat drip down my back. “Ok everyone. Close up shop,” I said, ignoring Whitaker’s sputtering. “See you all on Monday, when the AC is hopefully working again.” The team rushed out as if on fire, readily escaping the hundred-degree heat. I yelled after Whitaker before he made his way out the door. “Your first watch starts in thirty minutes Whitaker. Be. On. Time!” He grunted as he walked out. I spied Lewis close behind him. “Wait one, Airman Lewis.” Lewis lowered his head as if struck, turned, and begrudgingly made his way into my office. “Shut the door,” I said as gently as I could. Lewis did so and sat across the desk from me. His face was youthful even for nineteen. Sandy blond hair was tightly cut to his head. His narrow face was pale (unusual for desert dwellers) and blemish free. Bright blue eyes stared at me with apprehension. “I’m going to address what Staff Sergeant said with the Master Sergeant.” Master Sergeant Reeves was my second in command and the senior enlisted leader of my staff. It was technically his job to quell personal issues like this but he was on a trip to Afghanistan until Monday. “Don’t bother, sir,” the Airman said. “Master Sergeant is on him every day and it hasn’t done much.” The boy shrugged. “Besides, he’s right. I’m skinny. I’ve tried to bulk up since I’ve gotten here but I think I’ve actually lost weight.” “Eat,” I advised. “I have a fast metabolism too but the food here is free and you can get as much as you want. You should leave every meal stuffed to the gills.” Lewis just nodded. His eyes flickering to my computer screen and his jaw dropped. “Wow,” he said at the monsters in the photograph. “You think that’s real?” he asked. I turned my eyes back to the picture. “Could be,” I said noncommittally before continuing. “I’m no superman in the gym, Lewis, but I can give you some pointers in that arena if you like.” Lewis shook his head, his eyes remaining on my computer screen. “Thank you, sir, but no. I can take care of myself.” “I’m sure you can,” I said, removing my access card from the computer, sending the screen dark. Lewis shook his head as if breaking out of a trance. I grabbed my blouse and began putting it on. “You coming?” I asked as I made my way to the door. Lewis followed but broke towards his own desk instead of following me out the room. “If you don’t mind, sir,” he said awkwardly. “I have some work I forgot to finish.” “Suit yourself,” I said and gave the room a once over to ensure no classified material was left out in the open. Finding none, I walked out. Looking over my shoulder upon leaving, I saw Lewis back on his own computer, the picture of Saddam’s Supermen sitting boldly in its center.
  2. Twenty Something Inches (the Remix) Forum Note: I've always loved this story, and ploder4 on our site mentioned wanting to continue it (his continuation here: Twenty Something Inches - continued). I decided to start posting my remix of the original. Please keep in mind that this version, my version, is also relatively unedited, but I wanted to start posting what I have to get some feedback and buzz going. So, its A Work in Progress! I'll be posting updates as the creative juices flow. ** A heavily edited and modified redo of the original "Twenty Something Inches" - credit for the story concept and original content goes to the original author, theEd. ** Where should i start? boys? men? muscle gods? well, in order to talk about these gods-among-men, I guess I need to start with the .. uh ... well, with the blast of gamma radiation ... yeah. its gonna be one of those kinda stories... cept this is real. Let me talk about my life first. Male. 20 years old. I recently moved out of my parents house. No big deal, it was way overdue and I loved the freedom. It was a whole new adventure for me, out on my own, even if it meant living with roommates that were nothing like me. There was Bill, the guy who decided it was safer to park his motorcycle in our living room. There was Chris, a quiet emo kid who raised tarantulas and snakes in his bedroom. And, there was Nick, a very bad guitar player who had a grower connection and sold dope on campus. We were all about the same age, the youngest being Chris, at seventeen. It was a shitty living environment by any standards: bugs everywhere, the shower muddy and barely a trickle, food, clothes, papers everywhere. The roommates had these unexpected parties which only further trashed the house and made the whole place reek of pot smoke. I never partook and really didn't like the smell, so, of course, the thick haze somehow, without fail, would always manage to settle right in my bedroom every time. We were lucky that this house was buried in the woods, or we would've gotten to know our local cops quite well. Another good part was that no one ever knew who the true owner of the house was. We never met, or even had a phone conversation with, anyone who claimed ownership. We all found the house on craigslist and sent our rent checks to some corporate management firm. No one ever bothered us, even if one or more of us had missed payment last month. We enjoyed our freedom in this arrangement, so we tried to pay rent as often as possible. I was the one who almost regularly missed rent payments. I was there because I had no money and the rent was super cheap. Even then, it was rough for me. But, I still had my notebook, so I could write; I was going to be a famous writer someday, and repay all these debts. Writing was my gift, my passion. I approached the world with an open mind and an open heart, pen and paper at the ready, but I never quite expected that I would write about Bill, Chris and Nick. That's all the background you need about them: Bill was always an okay kind of guy, Chris was kind of creepy, really, and Nick… well, we never got along very well. Nick’s all-night-long parties got popular mainly because of the non-stop supply of beer and weed, but he also had live, local bands blasting throughout the night and eventually, the parties became known for the overall "higher" quality of guys and girls that would fill the house. Popular kids from the schools, jocks, athletes, dealers, actresses, up-and-comers, all started flocking to Nick's parties. The house always seemed near collapse, though somehow it would hold together til the next day. In the beginning it was fun; I even scored with some girls and guys. (I’m bi, by the way.) But, then it started to get on my nerves. I couldn’t sleep normal hours anymore, the kitchen was always a total mess, and the bathrooms were beyond disgusting. We had to start pooling money to pay a clean lady to come in two times a week, but after four or five months, even she gave up on our mess. One random Tuesday night, Bill and Nick decided to barbecue at 3am. They fired up the grill on our outdoor roof/deck/rickety-death-trap/patio area and proceeded to laugh and yell and stomp around until the whole house was awake. Drunk and stoned outta their minds, even more than usual, the guys were interrupted by a bright falling star streaking across the clear night sky. Bill laughed, pointing, “Hey man, look at that! Make a wish!" The star suddenly froze in place and started to swell with a white so bright the boys had look away. “Wow, dude, what the fuck is that? It's so fucking bright!" Nick said after a few moments of awed silence. "Where's our wannabe astronomer? Hey Einstein, get out here! You're missing the most awesome thing!” Nick yelled down in my general direction. They called me Einstein, very original, aren’t they? I looked out a nearby window and saw the blinding ball of light, now the size of the moon. “Shit, what the hell," I muttered to myself before reason kicked in. "Guys! Come inside, quick!” I yelled. “Fuck! Who we should call? NASA?” Bill asked, completely ignoring my warning. "Someone get a camera! Grab my phone!" Nick yelled into the house, never taking his eyes off the light. "Come inside! Quick! That thing could be dangerous!" I repeated from inside the safety of our house. Chris rushed passed my open bedroom door with his phone in hand. I followed after him, hoping to at least get him to stay inside. No dice. He quickly tucked his thin frame through the open window and climbed out onto the roof. “Look at that,” he said, watching the light show through the screen of his phone's video app. I peeked out at the scene from the edge of the window frame. The star exploded with a blinding light that turned the entire sky white. I stepped back as the guys outside covered their eyes. Whatever it was, I had to protect myself. Those guys were crazy to stay out there! I slammed the old, leaded window closed just as a burst of purple and green flashes filled the horizon. I crouched down into a ball as I felt the whole house start to shake. I was scared shitless! The rumbling got louder and louder, making everything rattle and vibrate with a deadly intensity. "We're all gonna die!" I cried in a meek whisper, mentally complimenting myself on a wonderful choice of last words. At the peak of noise and shaking, there was a huge BANG! and then it all just... stopped. I was trembling; too afraid to open the window to see if they got toasted by whatever THAT was. I made myself stand and was about to peek through the window when I suddenly heard Nick and Bill yelling "oooh"s and "aaaah"s, like they were watching a 4th of July firework show. Seconds later, they calmed down and that was it. That was the moment that changed our lives. That brief moment... and no one had a single clue. **** Two months later, I started to notice odd things happening to my roommates. Specifically, to their bodies-- They began to ... "swell," i guess is the word ... with muscle. That Bill would grow muscles easily, was expected. But Chris and Nick? Both were sticks. Two totally flat, tall guys. I had always been attracted to athletic bodies, male and female, and Chris and Nick flew under my radar. Nick always dressed tight, emo/punk shirts. I started noticing those old shirts were straining against his now-curvy body. His arms had visible muscles swelling now, and when he played his guitar, veins would start to web across them. I also started to notice, to my quiet anger and jealousy, that he was scoring a lot more often, and off a wider variety of girls. Chris would never leave his room and he when he did, he would always wear baggy clothes, so I had quite a shock when he finally started coming out of his cave. The first time he came up to "chill" nearly killed me! My initial surprise was that he was being overly social all of a sudden, but what really dropped my jaw was that he wearing very little, allowing me my first real glimpse of him shirtless. He had pecs, big pecs, and abs, and biceps-- the whole package! He was still border-line "slim," but he was already becoming muscular, showing off more size and thickness than I could claim on my own twinky body. I knew that this guy had never set foot in a gym, and the last, and only, time I saw his chest, there was not a single, pale muscle to speak of. My brow furrowed in confusion, asking myself, “What the hell is going on…?" I tried to ignore all three of them, chalking up their changes in normal male growth spurts, but each week it became more and more difficult to ignore. I had some abstract suspicions by the forth week, and by the fifth and sixth, my otherwise wacky suspicions were becoming fact. On afternoon, I realized I was now about an inch shorter than everyone. Bill, already tall, became much taller. So did Chris and Nick. I began to wonder how much longer they were going to pretend nothing was going on. How could they continue to pretend not to notice when they were obviously starting to tower over me? My main theory was, of course, something related to that night. I began my quest for answers and searched everywhere i could imagine. I Googled, Binged, Yahoo!'d, and newsgroup'd long into the night, digging deep for a single, tiny shred of information that could connect an odd, unexplainable celestial event to multiple counts of spontaneous, unnatural muscle growth. I found some great muscle growth-related sites, but I found nothing of scientific merit. (I bookmarked the fiction and morph sites) **** One night, Bill knocked on my bedroom door and started shouting through the wood about needing more condoms. Of course, I had plenty. I grabbed a couple from my sad, unused stash and opened my door. My jaw dropped. There was Bill, one hand holding onto a loosely tied towel, stretched taut across the bulging muscle of his thighs. His pecs were huge and thick, his abs deep and defined, his bis swollen and round-- My eyes didn't know where to start! I was drawn back down to his waist, where my eyes froze in place, locked onto his crotch. Pushing against the towel, and outlined in glorious detail, was a full, huge, hard dick. It was big-- abnormally big-- mouthwateringly big. I was speechless. For way too long. Who was this muscle beast?! I already knew (from his loud bragging) that he had 18’ 1/2 biceps, but that stat was from a while ago, and now... now, the rest of his body seemed unreal. “Hey man? Something wrong?” his pecs bounced as he adjusted the towel. “It’s… I... uh... here. I… hope they fit...” “Me too, I already blew three of these fuckin things tonight. They just don’t make rubbers like they used to!" he laughed to himself. "I mean, man, it sucks, you know," he said, leaning in, lowering his masculine baritone a bit, "I have two babes worshiping me down there and these fucking rubbers don’t last a fucking second. Fuck! Can I take more?” I started at his enormous body... Too long, apparently. He raised his eyebrows and loudly cleared his throat. "Sure," I stammered out. “Thanks pal, you’re the best,” he said, bouncing his pecs again as he took the second handful of condoms. I couldn't help but watch him saunter away. For the next hour, I heard Bill absolutely trashing his dates. I decided those girls had to be waaaaaaay too drunk to scream like that. I soon found out, though, they weren't drunk at all. All the screaming and begging for more and "Oh God"'ing was because of, what I would later call, Bill's "Factor." I wouldn't understand any of it until much later. **** One day later that month, I was coming back to the house from school and was surprised to find Nick, tanning on the death-trap-patio above the main entrance. He was completely nude except for a tiny, little pair of white bikini underwear. Now, normally, he was that kind of guy that avoided sun at all costs, but apparently, "New Nick" had other ideas. I was dumbfounded and had to make a snarky comment, “Hey Nick, sunbathing?? You?” This got his attention and he stood up, moving dangerously close to the edge of the roof. The sun was glaringly bright, but I could still see he wasn't big as Bill, but was certainly getting close! I made special note of big swell his legs were showing. "You got a problem with that, Einstein?” he said, looking down on me, like a god surveying his property. “Hey, woah. No problem, man!” I shot back, trying to recall the last time Nick had been a dick to me. I couldn't remember a time, but then again, we never really interacted much. Maybe it was a bad day? I continued on into the house and managed to overhear him taking a phone call. He certainly wasn’t a dick to the person on the other end of the call! I began to wonder, "did I do something to him?" I found Chris fixing himself something to eat in our huge, common kitchen. He never cooked! I quickly took in his impressive new body. His enhanced curves and swells pulled his otherwise shiny, black UnderArmor outfit to the point of being translucent in places. “Hey, Chris, hungry enough to finally cook?” I managed to get out, fighting my suddenly dry mouth. “Yeah. I get hungry a lot, lately.” “Oh. I see… do you…” he turned to me, and my God, his pecs were the size of Bills! Maybe bigger! “…are…” His body stopped my brain, dead. “Are... what?” he said, a hint of amusement in his voice. His biceps exploded as he lifted a huge jar of water to his lips. He gulped and gulped, but some water spilled from his mouth and soaked his shirt. “err… uh... nothing...” I was sweating. When I first met Chris, we were about the same height and build. Not anymore. He was now quite a bit taller than me. I actually had to look up at his eyes. What. the. fuck!? What is going on?! Is it just me? Am I the only one noticing these sudden changes to my roommates? Am I going insane?! **** I gulped, “Well…uh... I guess you are on the right track…" My eyes followed his hands as they moved around his body, feeling and testing his mass. He paused and I looked back up into his eyes. He caught me staring, again! I had to distract, "but aren’t you concerned about how or why this insane muscle growth is happening? I mean, this sudden gain in size isn't norm--" “Yes… a little…" he interrupted. "But, I have a feeling that whatever this is, it's good for me... and it'sh beyond any of our control… you undershtan, Matthew?” I suddenly realized that he was drunk. “I… guess…” “I shaw that you started lookin at me in a different way, too…” he smiled at me with this cocky grin, totally out of character. “I…. What you mean?” My eyes jumped down to his hands as they cupped at his delicious-looking pecs. “Everyone should look at me the way you do…” Chris let his hands fall to his sides and balanced his weight on one hip. He looked at me through tipsy, yet expectant eyes. “Ok... Chris, lemme put it this way… you… are not exactly my type. You know? Just not a match." He actually looked disappointed! Then, a bit angry. Then, defiant. "I saw you checking me out." “Waaait a minute… you are like… growing bigger, right in front of me! What do you expect?” “And, it doesn’t turn you on?” He flexed his arm under my nose. Whatever gorgeous visage was standing before me and making me drool, I had to remember the person that lie beneath. “Look Chris, sorry if I gave the wrong impression, but…” I could see he was not happy. He had opened up to me and I was treating him like he's crazy for thinking anyone would be into him. I mean, he was a kid! More than three years younger than me and, besides, he had pet snakes and spiders. He was kinda creepy like that... He loved watching his pet predators killing their prey, up close. Growing muscles aside, that kid had problems that I didn’t want anything to do with. “Let’s be friends, okay?” “I understand...” he said coldly and turned his wide back to me. He didn’t talk to me for weeks after that night. I think he always thought of himself as a freak and I just validated those core fears-- I might have even made him feel worse! **** During those following weeks, the musclehead trio bought some free-weights to use in the house. They started to spot one another, spend all their time together, eat tons and tons of food together, and even go to clubs together. I tried to stay out of their way as much as possible. I'd even listen for their heavy footsteps around the old house so I could move around without incident. It wasn't a precise science, but with Bill's extra muscly pounds, I could at least hear where he was; from there I could kinda guess where the other two were. And, throughout every single day, dawn to dusk, I could hear at least one of them lifting weights in the garage. With their all-over size gains, it was hard to guess who was spending more time in there. Then, by early evening, they'd be pounding away at some new herd of slutty "friends." All three of them were fucking as many holes as they could. They didn’t even need to throw parties anymore-- the parties came to them. To the party clique, I was totally invisible. My witty banter couldn't compete with the guys flexing an arm. People just wanted to be near them. Chris was still struggling, though. He was an oddball at heart, and didn't always fit in-- Well, that wasn’t my problem! But, most of the time, I could walk around the party-packed house without any rude encounter. I'd just throw out the obligatory ‘hi’ now and then to the random faces I saw, and scoot along my merry way. But, when I'd actually see one of my roommates, in the center of the throng, I had to fight so hard not to stop and stare at their increasing muscular size. But what would stop me in my tracks, without fail, was the fact that their dicks were getting bigger, too. I think. Each of the guys, with their own clothing styles, managed to wear pants that clearly outlined every lump, flare, and vein of their increasingly huge alpha cocks. The boys now looked porn-star hung and didn't care who saw. It was getting more and more difficult the bigger and bigger they got. For the first month, it was relatively easy for me, but with their bodies lookin the way they do now... **** One day I got really hungry and was too tired to go out and grab food myself. So, I went to the fridge and grabbed some meat to cook-- our fridge overflowed with labeled chunks of various beasts, wrapped in plastic or covered on plates. I was really hungry and ate a whole portion of honey-roasted chicken breast. I didn’t realize the danger I'd put myself in. I turned around to see Nick standing in the doorway, and, man, did he explode at me: “What the FUCK are you DOING?” He was shirtless and huge, and had two of his "groupies" behind him. Nick was bigger than I ever seen him before. And, the last time I had seen him shirtless, he had 19’ arms. He was starting to look like a competitive bodybuilder! I jumped at his sudden appearance and the pure anger in his booming voice. “Man, I was hungry. I'm gonna replace it later when I go to the store! I'm--” his speed surprised me even more, given his new size. He was right up against me and, grabbing my neck, he lifted me in the air, choking the air from me. “You fucking PRICK! Who gave you permission to take MY food?” “I’m… sorry…” my feet were dancing in the air, scrabbling for something to alleviate the pressure on my neck. My face felt like It was gonna burst. “…I--" “Answer me!” “I… am…(gasp) answering… you(gasp)” The two swooning groupies, a blond and a ginger, begged Nick to he put me down after a minute or two. I crashed to the floor, gasping to breath. I coughed and looked up at him to see, much to my relief, that the girls had managed to soothe the beast. As the girls continued to rub themselves against his solid form, I saw his cock starting to swell and push out hard against he jeans. He groaned as the girls rubbed their tits on his arms and back, whispering in his ears about how strong and huge he was. His torn jeans barely held his legs muscles-- every lump and mound clearly visible, with the tough fabric stretched to near-transparency over his waist-thick quads. I found myself staring again. “Listen to me, you fucking idiot. Get my food now, or I’ll fucking rip your fucking arms off!" “Ok," was all I could manage as I scrambled to my feet, stunned. What the fuck was that?!! Roid rage?!! Jesus! He turned and strolled out of the room, leaning in to kiss each of the girls as they grabbed at his hunky muscles. Fuckin steroids! I rubbed my throat, thinking, and it dawned on me. Now I get why he named his band "Roid Rage!" He's fuckin' explosive! And fuckin psycho! About as psycho as the dumbass producer that actually seems interested in signing him. Maybe Nick attacked him like he did me just now, and the dudes too scared to say 'no.' My brain worked to quickly block out what had just happened and I started to ponder Nick's career. He's gonna get signed?? No way! He’s not that good! Not at all... He’s a prick. An immense prick. And dangerous, apparently! But, then there's that body... I followed his movement out of the kitchen and into the chill zone, where two more girls joined the threesome. They all fell onto a couch and basically started a little orgy right there in front of me. Nick was getting too dangerous to be this close to. He could have killed me, the fuck! What the hell could I do, though? Call the cops? Leave? In the end, I went out and bought two big packages of fresh meat which more than replaced what I'd eaten. **** I realized I was feeling fucking submissive. Hearing Nick call my name, or any mocking variation thereof, would knock the wind outta my sails, and he knew it-- Fucking bastard. He never exactly "bullied" me, but there was psychological torture that he definitely enjoyed putting me through. And, his new favourite torture was to tease me with his big muscles. He totally got off on how I got mesmerized by his size. He would even go as far as to taunt me by jumping on my lap, grinning that cocky, hot, alpha grin, and trace his finger along each muscle, going from group to muscle group, pointing out just how much bigger he was than me. I was just an average guy, with an average life and a slim, albeit defined, average body, but Nick... Nick was becoming this arrogant, swole, bulky muscle god-- and I hated that I loved watching it happen. It was quickly becoming hell to deal with Nick. ***** Bill seemed easier to deal with, at first. Even bigger than Nick, he at least started off with a bit of respect for me. But, I saw their growth was starting to do funny things on their heads. Some weeks ago, Bill asked me to take down any random messages that came in for him on the landline. (We all used that number as a dumping ground for spam calls, but I guess he was giving it out more frequently now.) What started as a favor turned me into his personal fucking assistant. He hated electronic stuff, so every email, every call, I had to be there or Bill-- William, I had to call him, now, to sound more "professional"-- otherwise, William would get pissed. He probably be even more pissed if he knew i often called him "Billy" in my head. He opened up to me and finally started talking about how his newfound, massive muscle gains were absolutely changing his life. He proudly went on to tell me about his financial windfalls. He'd grown huge and now he was gettin paid! BANK! His body was generating some serious cash revenue... People all over were sending him money for various reasons. He got a new computer for cam chats, several new phones to help track his progress, brand new cutting edge gym equipment, clothes, shoes, supplements, giant new flatscreens-- even a fancy, 3D, curved behemoth for us to use in the chill room. He got money to buy a chopper and was even given a modded Subaru WRX-somethingerother. He was as surprised as I was! He had no idea that people would actually pay just to touch him. And, neither of us could've ever imagined exactly just how much his "fans" were actually willing to pay! Turned out, by doing absolutely nothing cept flexing on cam and maybe dancing a bit, he was making more per month than both my parents, combined!! I had to admit, tho, he'd gotten to the point where I could totally understand why. He was prime, huge, alpha stud. So Bill paid me to be his personal assistant, which barely put food on my table. I saw the money coming in and quickly decided I deserved a bigger cut. But, typical mousy me, I didn't have the balls to mention it. Granted, greed aside, he was being nice to me as it was... and I did really, really enjoy the primary perk of the job: getting up-close, VIP-level, nearly unlimited access, to behind-the-scenes views of that fuckin huge-ass body! Bill-- William-- was now proudly sporting guns that broke the twenty inch mark weeks ago. He had always been a jock, not necessarily intelligent, or "book smart," I guess you could call it, but he was certainly smart enough to manipulate the hell outta people. **** Once, in his newest gift, a badass truck, I was complaining about friggin Nick when Bill suddenly interrupted me. “Man, you remember that night you freaked out because we were growing…?” “Yeah...” I asked cautiously, quietly impressed that his muscular frame was taking up my entire view. I realized that even with our new working "relationship," we'd never actually discussed that night. “We were playing dumb… Of course we knew it was happening!" Finally! The validation made me smile, inwardly. "C’mon, do you really think that…” he flexed his monstrous bicep pretty much in my face “…that we wouldn't notice... this?” “oh, really...” I let the sarcasm roll off my tongue. “Those days, you couldn’t stop staring at us. It was so funny!" That snapped my mouth shut! I began to blush-- I wasn't expecting that hard truth! I wasn't ready to admit anything to anybody about my inner feelings; I certainly wasn't ready to openly discuss it with Bil-- William-- right here, right now! “What the hell you are talking about, William?” I tried to feign ignorance then anger. He stopped the car at a light and faced me, “Look at my body, bro. I know what you're thinking..." I gulped, my throat suddenly dry, “Oh? What am I thinking, William?” He grinned at me, that cocky alpha sneer, for an uncomfortably long time. He grabbed inside his collar with both hands and tore his shirt halfway down his torso, exposing his gorgeous chest to me. The ripping motion made his pecs bounce into view, swollen with an unnatural weight. I literally lost my breath. My jaw went slack. Bill was so huge that my brain couldn’t compute. I reacted like a girl seeing a penis for the first time. My eyes were everywhere, trying to take it all in. I actually felt an embarrassing rivulet of drool slide along my lower lip. The traffic light had long since turned green, but neither of us cared. He shifted in his seat and grabbed at his bulging crotch. My eyes couldn't help but follow. "Now, you're thinking about the size of my horse cock." He grinned after that matter-of-fact statement. I couldn’t even react because that was exactly what I was thinking. I could only make out lumps and curves, exaggerated by the glow of the truck's console. A car behind us beeped in annoyance and we started moving again, but William kept his hand pressed on his crotch. As we rolled along the street, the evenly-placed street lights began to animate a beautiful thickness, creeping down his thigh. The surreal flip-card show ended abruptly as we pulled into a parking lot and, Bam! There, in his tight pants, the fine details of this massive snake were illuminated-- the lump was just the base, and halfway down his huge thigh sat the most well-known shape in the history of modern man. The drool fell heavily off my lower lip. “It's over ten inches, dude." “…ten…” I dragged the back of my hand across my lips, absent-mindedly trying to wipe away any more tell-tale drool. The slurping sound was abnormally loud. “Each month, a new inch, Matt... Can you believe that?! Fuckin awesome!! An inch a month! Fuckin sex god, right here, bro!" My eyes followed his hand down to the plump cock head clearly outlined by, and straining against, the fabric of his shorts. I licked my lips. "What if we don’t stop growing, man? Can you imagine...?” He kinda trailed off, lost in his own fantasy. His cock flexed hard against his shorts, the mushroom tip starting to peek out from the stretched leg opening. “This is just the beginning, Mat... can you fuckin imagine?” I didn’t have to imagine! It was real. This tank's shoulders took up almost the entire width of the front seats. I was being pressed against my door just sitting next to him. His big-ass cock was now threatening to rip his pants if it grew any longer or harder. I forced my eyes shut and tried to imagine what it would be like to actually have sex with this guy. I would be squashed like those bugs on the windshield. I'd have to hold on to his massive frame for dear life, constantly pushing back against him just to get a breath! I could easily fit on his lap, my legs wrapped around his tiny waist, if I were lucky enough to be given the option to ride him. Then I could focus on surviving all 10+ inches pummeling my insides with animal abandon, it's arrow-straight thickness reinforced by the tree trunk enormity of his quads, flexed hard against the seat of the car. The painful hardness of my own cock suddenly ripped me from my fantasy. Shit!! OMG! I was ready to explode! My rod was clearly tenting out my shorts. I was oozing pre-cum. Dangerously close to "go time." I froze in fear, embarrassment, lust, everything... paralyzed. A sliver of clear liquid inched down my inner thigh. He could do whatever he wanted with me. We locked eyes. And, I would let him. Not that fighting against him would make any difference. And, I would love it. He kept looking over at me with that arrogant grin shining across his huge muscular frame. Bill knew I was trapped-- my senses, lust, fantasies, all locked me up, rendering me totally unable to think properly. I felt completely invaded by his gaze and control over me. “...are- are you going to rape me?” I've never been harder or more horny. I ached. My puppy-dog eyes belied my feigned surface fear, desperately pleading for him to take me. God, how I wanted him to push me down, hold me in place, and just destroy me-- to just fuck me hard. I heard myself whisper in the faintest of secret breaths, "Please--" I could feel the truck shaking. He was howling with laughter! "Hey, Mat, you are so fuckin funny!!" He patted me hard on the shoulder. "That’s exactly what every fuckin client of mine wants! But you might have actually had that pleasure!" Another rough pat on my shoulder shook me totally back to reality. "Fuckin crazy, man! People all around me, hoping I'd actually rape them. Isn’t that fucked up!?" I could only nod. "Grab me another shirt from those boxes in back.” I didn’t know what to think. Did he get his huge cock hard in front of me as some kinda joke? Was ripping his shirt off just a mind fuck? If so, these were games I would always lose. I recovered a bit more and asked, “Are you sure these people don't want normal sex, not… uh... to be raped…?" What a weird topic of conversation. And, damn, his cock was still as hard as before. I busied myself with finding a new matching shirt for him in the pile of boxed clothes, stuffed in the back of the truck's extended cab. “That’s the weird thing, before all this growth I had this girlfriend that I fucked on daily basis. Her mother fuckin hated me. It was worse with her dad. They totally despised me... But as soon as I realized every hot-ass chick in sight was startin to get all up on me, I dropped my girl faster than flaming shit." I pulled out a XXL polo and handed it to William. "So, last week she called me again. She said she missed me and all that bullshit. I went to her pad to bang her one more time; kinda a goodbye/sympathy fuck. But, when I walked into the living room and her hater family saw me, all brand new, with these swole-ass guns and big-ass pecs…” Bill pulled off the rest of his destroyed shirt. I could hardly pay attention to his story, every move was an explosion of huge tanned muscle. His old shirt was basically glued to his body and the new polo was no different. He pulled it down, covering his godly torso. It was like an angelic light had been suddenly shut off. I could think again! But, was immediately entranced by his cloth-covered, massive pecs, lit perfectly by the lot's security lights. And, his bis!! Good God! They were like footballs tucked under flesh! Everything pressed against his strained shirt, bouncing and bunching as he continued his story, talking loudly with his hands. “...and then, I had her fuckin mother, under the table, suckin on my cock while her fuckin daughter was taking a shower for our date! Unreal, bro!" My eyes fixated on his cock again. "I could fuck anyone in that family. Haha! I came on the old bitch’s face while her wimp-ass husband was sitting right in the other room! I made sure he knew what was goin on, but he kept pretending it wasn’t happening! Man, I totally dominated that fuckin family. Talk about change of respect.” Shit. God. When is William gonna do that to me? Bend me over, break me in, make me a slave to his every whim? Am I gonna have to act like a dog and beg? Get on the ground and look up at him, "Please fuck my face, sir?" What if he doesn't like it, tho? The possible punishments... Would he crush me? Never talk to me again? The truck's windows had completely fogged over and it was friggin sweltering inside. “So, uh, William, let’s go back home?” “Nah, let’s go inside." “Hooligan’s? Isn't this the place that Nick plays?” “Yah. Always a lotta chicks. Haha! Look at my fuckin cock! It's ready to go all night, bro! It ain't gonna rest til I sink it deep!” His arrogance shot right to my dick again. Hot. And, Hello? Billy! I'm right here, mouth open, totally fucking wanting to suck you dry! Right here, fucker! Don't even have to get outta the car. He swung his door open, “I’ll fuck the first set'a huge titties I see! Promise you!” He wasn't even really talking to me anymore, but I didn’t doubt it. Waking side by side towards the club, anyone could see who the real man was. Bill towered over me with his 6’6" or 6’7"-- I wasn’t sure anymore. There was a pretty long line to get in, but William pushed right through everyone, his 10 incher rock solid, bumping asses, and totally on display. The line of generic people hushed as he moved through them. Bill was hunting for a good-looking girl to fuck. Of the hundred or so people, he zoomed in on a decent-looking brunette. She knew she'd been chosen-- her pupils dilated and nipples got hard. She tried to look away as he approached, but went crazy with lust when she finally got a full view of him. He grabbed at his crotch while she feverishly groped his arms and pecs, then, without a word, they pushed out of the line, and tucked around a nearby corner. Bill started to fuck her, right there, in a nasty little alley, just three or four steps off the busy sidewalk where everyone was waiting. Flashes of flesh and clothing would briefly pop into view, writhing and whipping around, giving visual to the unmistakeable sounds of hungry sex audible just under the walla of the crowd. Watching the edge of the wall long enough it was easy to tell he was ramming her from behind, standing, pressing her up against the wall. To Billy, it was quite normal, I think. But to me and others keen to the show, it felt beyond surreal... A cheesy porno plot made real, right before a shocked audience's eyes. To the normal Joe, this would never even begin to take place, but with his model-boy, chiseled looks, his enormously pumped, muscular body, and his 10"-and-growing Magnum dick, all powered by his alpha cockiness and sex drive, this was an expected, regular event for Billy. A typical weeknight, really. After a solid 10 or so minutes, Billy was making his way back to the front door, still stuffing his deflating cock back in his pants. “Shit man, I fucking ruined her clothes.” I looked past Billy and saw her walking back to her friends, with her dress in rags, completely soaked with his cum and sweat. She could've been ashamed of herself, being so openly and quickly dominated and fucked, but instead, wore her fucked-up hair as a trophy. Her friends were asking all about it and him-- they envied her! Wow. What the fuck was going on? He was a total dick to this random bar chick and she still wanted more. Billy was ready to go inside and didn’t give a shit about the line. He pushed to the front and I noticed none of the doormen made moves to stop him. I was pulled inside right behind Bill, but I quickly moved off to the side for a second, so I could adjust to the loud, dark nightclub. My mind was still reeling from the previous 20 minutes, and I was still in shock over the stuff with Billy in the truck. Shake it off. **** While Bill was being showered with attention, I sat at the bar and ordered a beer. Sipping at it and getting lost in thought, someone patted me on the shoulder. Turning around I saw Nick looking down at me, over and between his pecs; his wifebeater left nothing to the imagination, helping to show off their size and symmetry. He squinted his eyes at me before shouting over the noise, “Hey girls! The music critic is finally gracing us with his presence!" In an instant whirlwind, I was thrust into the center of Nick’s ‘friends'-- people whose lives were spent in his shadow, agreeing with any stupid bullshit thing that came out of his mouth. The "yes" crowd. But, man, he certainly did have a lot of these ‘friends.' “I come in peace, Nick,” I yelled over the music, trying to sound cool. “You have to, bro. Joe, tell him what happened to the last… critic." Joe was the original bandleader, the alpha, the number one, the rising star, before Nick’s unexplainable growth. Now, he was a zombie like the others. “Haha! All I remember was him having his mouth too full to talk any shit, right Nick?” The laughed. “Yeah, dude, his face was fuckin hilarious!! But, he -was- begging for it, wasn’t he girls?” All the chicks swooned in agreement. “Tooootally,” said one punk girl as she patted and ran her fingers along Nick's cock bulge. It had to be a full moon! Two muscle-monster roommates of mine, basically threatening to rape me on the same day! Nick adjusted his cock to help it snake down his leg while the punk groupies rubbed him. It grew obscenely large, incredibly quickly. Two other girls were feeling him from behind, cupping at his pecs, squeezing his bis, but none of that stopped him from glaring down at me with a sneer. He flared his muscular back and the two babes gasped and moaned as they continued feeling him up. Hands were everywhere, dwarfed by his frame. It made me suddenly realize, as he flexed, that he'd grown so massive, he now rivaled most pro bodybuilders I'd seen pictures of! He was wearing some kind of purple dark unitard beneath the white wifebeater-- clothes only a Mexican luchador would choose-- clothes that managed to make every line of his growing cock and thick-ass legs stand out with a bright, glowing shine. He was looking like a glam-ish version of Conan, the Barbarian. He was just plain huge. Everyone looked like children next to his 6’5", thick, broad frame. “Show time! Means, time for you to go, critic!" He shoved me away, with a wink. "Later, you gotta tell me what you think of my show!" As could be expected for a band called "Roid Rage," their show was a bunch of guys torturing instruments and insulting their audience. It couldn't even be classified as thrash metal. It was just noise, a very loud noise, created just to deafen any ear. Of course, the primary focus of their stage show was Nick, lit by spots, destroying a guitar and yelling at a microphone. His guitar was a cheap piece of crap because it wouldn’t survive that night. By my side was an older guy, an odd figure amidst the clubgoers. He was entranced by the spectacle. and when Nick ripped off his sweaty wifebeater, this guys eyes practically burst into cartoony dollar signs. Apparently, he was a low-life unsuccessful music producer. Needless to say, he quickly became Nick's producer, but thankfully, and just as quickly, he faded into the background, becoming just another sex slave, worshiping at the altar of Nick's neverending growth. But, for the moment, he was just another guy who couldn’t tear his eyes away from Nick’s crotch. I realized that I had lost track of Bill, and he was nowhere to be seen. He was probably off fucking some girl(s). Some stupid lucky hoes. Some pretty, titty, trashy tramps that... weren't... me. Huh. Was I actually pissed that he was off long-dickin some gutter skanks when he should really be fucking me? Did I fall that hard for him, or, shit... them... that fast? Fuck!! My dick was sprung imagining Billy and Nick just destroying some faceless bar whores, but my heart was aching in an ugly jealousy that it wasn't me being banged unconscious by the two godly studs. Their lives were suddenly heavenly-- like twin white-hot suns, scorching to ash everything they looked upon. It made me think of Kafka’s Metamorphosis; it was about a twenty-something guy turning into a repulsive, very fragile giant cockroach. Enduring this transformation took everything he had. He survived, only to die in the end from hunger and loss, abandoned by all, even his family. It was a fucking sad story. Really. But here, it was the complete opposite-- it was Kafka antimatter! Each day, these boys were getting more and more appealing to everyone around them... Forcing a kind of pervasive mob-mentality onto the throngs of slack-jawed groupies, brain-washing them all into living for one thing, and one thing only, the worship of their bodies-- their muscles, their enormous biceps and pecs and quads-- their unchecked egos, their alpha male monster cocks, their insatiable appetites. Each day, their power and control grew, and their true prime alpha status became more and more obvious. And, stuck at ground zero? Little ol me. I've been forced to watch this whole... ascension... from the very beginning! I couldn’t hold in my own shameless desires for Nick and Billy any longer. Each day, I felt would finally be the day where I crumble and give in to my lust. My addiction was becoming harder and harder to feed. Sometimes, I'd find myself hiding in some cramped corner in the garage just to watch Bill work out. I couldn’t stop thinking about the fact that tomorrow they will actually be bigger. Bill's musings in the truck that day started to dominate my thoughts: when it will stop? Will it stop? What if they turn into giants, fucking and devouring everything in sight? They weren't anywhere near that point yet, but, my god, these boys were pushing all the right envelopes already. The sound of Nick obliterating his guitar ripped me out of my reverie. His massive frame filled my vision, abuptly interrupted by someone handing me a thick blunt. I glanced briefly at the generous club-goer, shrugged, and took a nice, long, suffocating hit. Nick was moving into a hard double-bi pose, his hips thrust forward, showing off that mouth-watering monster cock. It was just there, on full display under his sprayed-on skinny jeans. The crowd went wild with the sound of the guitar screaming as Nick jerked its dangling strings like some bitch's hair he was holding in place to slap with his dick. The high from the pot helped me finally realize that everyone in this nightclub was sharing the same nasty fantasies I was. We all wanted, minimum, to feel Nick’s iron muscles. Some were even shamelessly begging at Nick's feet, high up on the stage, while others were desperately fighting those insane urges. The latter few were the most amusing to watch; big dudes who thought of themselves as alpha males, realizing in shame that they all utterly paled in comparison to Nick. The deafening band was horrible, but Nick didn't need anything to command the respect of the club. In the center of the screeching noise, I could just make out a devouring kind of energy being evoked; it was chaotic like a hurricane and destructive like a tsunami. I had never heard anything like that. The interesting part of this metaphor was that Nick, essentially in the eye of the storm, was actually fueling the whole hurricane on stage. He spun and whipped, full of energy, full of muscle and veins, swollen and pumped like hell. And, suddenly, a pulse of light and thump of bass was the last… whatever this was. I found myself thinking the show was actually way too short. Everyone shouted and begged for more, but the band-- Nick-- didn’t give a shit. I was gasping for air like everyone in the club when I felt an unnatural, roaring heat behind me. I wavered a bit on my feet and bumped straight into something painfully hard and massive. I turned to figure out what the hell piece of furniture was suddenly behind me only to be shocked that the mass was fuckin Bill’s quad. I looked up at him, reeling, "Hey-hi, Bill! Uh... Where were you?” “Backstage. Fucking some twins." He said it so blasé. “Oh… uh..." I quickly understood why he was so hot-- I mean, his body temperature. You get the idea. Some other girls came to talk to Bill, but he just shoved them away, "Let’s go find Nick!” he said as he took my arm and pulled me backstage. We pushed through the decorations and people and I was stopped in my tracks. There, in the middle of everything and everyone, was Nick, sprawled on a ratty couch, getting his beautiful, giant cock worked over by an absolutely on point blonde hottie. He drained his beer and hurled it at the nearest wall. It exploded in glass, just adding to the nearly impassible layers of debris on the floor. Cans, glass, scraps of food and clothes, cigarette butts, baggies... all manner of shit made me scared to move for fear of falling on my face and catching hep-C. But, then Nick spotted me. “So, critic! I've been waiting all night! How many stars?” People went quiet when Nick spoke. Everyone looked at me. I had no words when Nick stood up, the blond still sucking his cock. He grabbed a fistful of hair and yanked her off his tool. I could see in her eyes that she wanted to be treated like that. Every girl in this room wanted to be Nick’s whore. He casually tucked his huge hard cock inside the weird glam fatigued leotard he'd changed in to. “Answer me!" I jumped. “It... Uh... It was chaotic, like a hurricane. Destructive, like a tsunami." Everyone looked back at Nick, waiting for his reaction. Bill was the only one chuckling. “That’s a good one… I like it!" Nick said, thoughtfully. “Good review. You're safe, for tonight.” It hurt my pride, but I said, “thanks.” I was spared the public humiliation of being forced to deep throat Nick's amazing cock, but I had conflicting feelings about it. He fell back onto the couch and resumed his private sex show. I left before he changed his mind about publicly raping my throat. (to be continued ... )
  3. muscleclimber12

    Steven's muscle building project Ch.2

    Here is chapter 2 of Steven's muscle building project. Again, I'm new at this so go easy on me! I really tried to focus on what life would be like for someone who achieves a truly massive size so I hope I paint a good picture of that fantasy coming true for our story's hero! Hope you enjoy. Chapter 2 Bliss. That was the only word I could use to describe my new life as a fulltime bodybuilder. Every day I got closer and closer to reaching my goal of becoming a mass monster, and I had found the most amazing girl in the world to call my girlfriend. Not only my girlfriend, but my number one fan, biggest support, personal trainer, financier and personal chef all in one! Our lives revolved around one thing and one thing only: making me bigger. The weeks ticked by and the two of us spent no time with anyone except each other, and of course Ilya when I went for my weekly injections. Not having to go to work and being able to concentrate only on bodybuilding had made my progress even more rapid. The more mass I put on, the more turned on Katie became by my muscles, and that in turn made her wish for me to become even bigger! Besides our nightly oilings/muscle worship sessions, Katie had requested that I pose for her at least once if not twice per day. I was all to happy to comply, as nothing got me off more than seeing her get turned on by my mass. I’d strip down naked and apply some lotion so my skin would shine, then while she lay on the bed rubbing her clit I’d go through a posing routine as if I was on stage at the Olympia. Not only was this a sexual exploit, but it had the added bonus of helping me to perfect my posing routine. It never took her more than a couple of minutes before the sight of my muscles drove her to orgasm. By the time she came, I’d be rock hard and all it took was a couple quick strokes of my own to bring me to an orgasm of my own. We’d then clean up, and get back to the business of making me bigger. June came, and one sunny evening after I’d eaten and trained and eaten some more, we decided to pretend we were normal people and did what normal people do: got a coffee and went for a walk by the waterfront. I was wearing the biggest jeans and T-shirt that I owned but they were being stretched to the limit by my size. I was bursting out of the T-shirt in every way imaginable, and my jeans looked like they were painted on. In fact, if I had attempted a squat in them, they would surely have ripped to shreds then and there. Lets just say, it wasn’t exactly hard to attract attention walking around like this. Katie and I noticed that virtually everyone, man or woman, who walked by turned their heads and stared. As the evening sun shone down on the glistening lake front, I began to notice dozens of people starting to take pictures of me. So I decided to put on a little show, and brought my arms up into a double biceps pose, then turned around to show off my incredibly wide back. Smart phones could be heard snapping photos all around me. I could tell Katie was incredibly turned on, and so was I. When the sun set, it was time to get back home for another feed, so off we rushed. As I was downing my 5 plates of supper, Katie did some quick social media searches to see if anyone had posted their photos of me. It turned out that I had become somewhat of a local phenomenon. Hundreds of people had posted pictures of me under hashtags like #muscle, #bodybuilder, #Torontomuscle, and #sexy. Katie grinned, knowing that I had made it into a couple hundred people’s so called “spank bank” but knowing that she had me all to herself. For my part, I felt validated knowing I was becoming a muscle sculpture that the world could gaze upon in wonder. “That was fun, I liked seeing everyone react to you. I don’t think most of them had ever seen anything like it. Let’s get you even bigger in secret, then next time do another reveal where you really blow their minds.” “Oh that sounds like fun” I replied. “in that case, why don’t you get me another plate of steak?” Katie smirked, then dutifully dished me up another 600grams of steak which she insisted on cutting up and sensually feeding to me one muscle building forkful at a time. The next day, I had my appointment with Ilya. He’d been on vacation for all of May so although I still received my injections (he’d given Katie instructions on how to inject me at home), we hadn’t performed any body size measurements in a month. So at my first appointment in early June, I was eager to see how I’d progressed. The moment I walked in the door, his mouth dropped open wide. “Steven, you’re massive!” he proclaimed. “It’s only been a month, how could you have put on so much size?” Grinning, I told him “when I dream of something, I really put my mind to it. Besides, I’m bodybuilding fulltime now and Katie has been a great support, not to mention motivator. But come on, you’re making me blush, I can’t be THAT much bigger, like you said it’s only been a month.” Ilya rushed me to his physicians weigh scale. When the scale was finally balanced, I glanced down to see where I was at. 285 it read. I weighed Two Hundred and Eighty-five Pounds! I had put on 105 pounds of muscle since I’d moved to Toronto, and 72 pounds in the 4 months since February! No wonder I’d gotten so many stares from everyone out in public the night before, I was now well and truly a world class bodybuilder. My other stats were just as impressive: 21” biceps, 4.5% bodyfat, 29”quads, 30” waist. “Steven, there’s really no denying it. If this progress continues, within a few more months you will have left the rest of humanity in the dust. Are you sure you want to continue?” “More than ever. I am becoming the man I was born to be. I want to become a freak, the likes of which have never been seen before!” I answered confidently. Smiling, Ilya replied “Okay, okay, yes, yes, yes. Of course. I simply wanted to give you some insight into how much progress you’ve made so far. But if you wish to continue, I too am eager to see how much bigger you can become. So let’s get you your injection so you can get out of here and get back to training, yes?” I was on cloud nine for the rest of that day. At this rate, by the end of June, I would have reached my original goal of 300 pounds. Which meant it was time to set my sights higher. Much higher. I trained for my customary 3 and a half hours, then got home to the sight of my lover cooking me dinner in her lace bra and thong. “Hey baby, get those muscles over to the table and get this food in you” she playfully told me. “Listen, Katie, I’ve got some news. You know how everyone was staring at me yesterday, do you know why?” “Well because you’re a muscle stud, that’s why. Is that what you were getting at?” Katie replied. “Yeah, but I don’t think we realized just HOW BIG I’ve become. We’ve been in our own little world for the last two months, and without realizing it I’ve hit 285 pounds!” Katie’s eyes went wide for a second. “Really? Wow… Soooo” she trailed off and then looked away. “What is it baby? What’s wrong?” I asked. “Well it’s just, your original goal was to hit 300 pounds, and you’re now only 15 pounds away. So at this rate, you’ll be all done in a couple weeks. And it’s just that, I’ve really enjoyed our journey so far. Me helping you train, and eat, and pose has been the most rewarding, most sexually gratifying experience of my life. And not only that, but I just LOVE spending time with you, you’re a great companion and having this goal to work towards has been the centrepiece of our relationship since we started dating. Without it, I don’t know what life would be like… Plus if I’m honest, as much as I love to worship and feel up your muscles, what REALLY turns me on isn’t what you look like today, but imagining what you’ll look like 6 months from now: even more impossibly huge, more ripped, leaner, more freaky! Without that, I’ll still love you, but my life will feel somewhat… diminished. But I know I have no right no force my desires on you, it’s your body, you should do with it what you feel is right.” By now, I was smiling warmly. I touched Katie’s cheek, and she turned to face me once again. “Katie. I don’t think you have to worry about a thing. 300 pounds was only my goal when I was just starting out. That was when I thought I’d have to fight tooth and nail to reach it, but now that I have you and Ilya helping me out, I think it’s time I dream bigger. I think it’s time WE dream bigger. I have some ideas of my own, but just how big do YOU want me to get? Because I have some deep, dark desires, and if you want me to, I can unleash them. But in order to go down that road, I want to know I’ll have you by my side the whole time. Because if I decide to truly explore my desires, I will have achieved a look and size that no one else has even come close to.” I was still holding Katie’s cheek in my hand, and as I said this I felt her shudder. She smiled mischievously. “Steven, I have an active imagination, and my deep dark desires have been unleashed ever since the first time I saw you. There is no limit to how big I want you to get. The day that moving becomes virtually impossible for you, and you can no longer fuck me, then we can start to consider stopping your growth, but until then I say the bigger the better.” “Well okay then. All this talk has made me crave getting even bigger. How about you come with me to the gym and I’ll go do another workout. I can feel my muscles craving to be pushed to the limit. I guess 3 and a half hours of weight training per day isn’t enough.” I led Katie by the hand and off we went, back to the gym. There was one thing weighing me down, however. I hadn’t seen my family back home since Christmas, and I’d put on about 85 pounds of muscle since then. My physique would be unrecognizable to them. Not only that, but Katie and I truly intended to push my growth to the limit in the months to come. I figured it was now or never to introduce Katie to my family, and show them the new me. Hopefully their freak out would be short lived, and I could tell them to expect more growth in the future. So at the end of June, with me weighing just under 300 pounds we booked 3 plane tickets back to my hometown. 1 ticket for Katie, and 2 for me. I didn’t really fit in a single seat anymore. On the flight, we came up with a rousing speech to give to my parents. It was half truth, half fiction. All intended to reduce their freak-out. I was going to tell them that my Window Washing job was incredibly physical and I had started to put on size just from the hard labour. Realizing that I had loved the idea of getting stronger I’d joined a gym and found I was a natural at weight training. At which point a scientist who saw me at the gym approached me and asked me to join a research study aimed at determining the maximum human potential with the goal of using my results to provide the medical field with potential medical breakthroughs in the future. And his treatments were why I had put on so much size. I would say that I wasn’t sure at first about getting bigger, but me and Katie had come to terms with it knowing that I was helping to find new medical breakthroughs that could help others in the future. We would neglect to tell them that in fact Katie and I were muscle crazed addicts, and that this whole venture had been my only reason for moving away. That I’d dreamed of this for years prior, and that Ilya’s treatments were accomplishing only one thing: growth. True though, I WAS a natural at weight training, and I WAS well on my way to determining the maximum human potential. And of course, I HAD been a Window Washer, but we’d leave out the fact that I had left my job a couple months before. When we met my parents, the meeting went as expected. Their jaws dropped, and they asked me a million questions. It was clear they disapproved. They didn’t even acknowledge Katie at first, they were so focused on my look. Katie smiled, and stepped away to go get our bags. I gave my fictitious explanation speech to my parents, and they warmed up a little bit. When Katie came back with our luggage, they greeted her warmly and apologized for not introducing themselves. Katie was warm, and bubbly and they took to her immediately. In fact, she melted their hearts with kindness and after a couple of days I think they were so happy to see me with a nice girl like Katie, they didn’t really care what else was going on in my life. After a 4 day visit (any longer and I feared that I’d start losing muscle. I couldn’t eat more than 7000 calories a day or go to the gym for more than 2 hours without arousing my family’s suspicion) we were back at the airport to fly home. I’d gotten a monkey off my back, introducing my family to the “new” me, and I had vaguely suggested that I “might” look a “little bigger” the next time they see me, but it wouldn’t be anything drastic. That was an out and out lie, but hey, memories can be blurry and perhaps the next time they saw me they’d find some way to justify it by saying “well I guess he was just bigger than we remembered him being.” When we got home, we decided to come up with a new “temporary goal” for us to work towards. I say “us” because lets face it, Katie was as invested in my growth as I was at this point. She asked me who was my IFBB idol. I mentioned that back when I was dreaming about becoming a bodybuilder, I really wanted to look like Gunter Schlierkamp. We pulled up his stats and at his peak he was 6’1”, 300 pounds when competition lean. This gave him an FFMI of 38. Using an FFMI calculator we plugged in my height to see what I’d need to weigh to look like him. The answer was 325 pounds! I was only 25 pounds away from being just as big as one of the biggest pro bodybuilders of all time! It only took until August 1 to reach my goal. I had now accomplished my lifelong dream: I was an ABSOLUTELY MASSIVE human, who could walk on stage and compete with the top bodybuilders in the world. And so, we revised our goal upwards: 400 pounds sounded like a nice round number. And when we reached that we would reward ourselves with two things: a trip, and entering me into a bodybuilding show. In order to keep the growth coming, Katie had to increase my calorie intake from 15,000 to 20,000 per day. 15,000 was simply what was required to MAINTAIN my current size. My muscles craved protein, and with every meal I could almost sense the food going straight to my muscles. We had to make some changes in our lifestyle to accommodate my size too. I no longer fit in the shower in our condo. Well, I fit, but there was no way for me to turn around, and since I took up so much room Katie couldn’t fit in there anymore to help wash or shave me. So she worked out an agreement where we would get access to my gym after hours and so after I was done working out, she would accompany me to the large 4 person shower where we’d get clean. I also no longer fit into my VW golf. The trusty steed had served me while so far, but now when we I got in, the suspension immediately bottomed out and the little car tilted to one side. Plus I was so wide I couldn’t really move my arms to shift gears or turn the steering wheel. So Katie got us a minivan. Seriously! She was now the designated driver, while I would take up the whole middle bench seat. This had the added bonus that now that I was no longer driving I could spend the time commuting to and from the gym eating to feed my muscles. None of the clothes I owned fit me anymore. To be honest, I’d actually gone and gotten a whole new set of clothes back when I was in the 260 pound range but now all of THOSE clothes were too small too. It didn’t really make sense to go and constantly buy new clothes that I’d soon grow out of, so I didn’t. I simply wore XXXL sweat pants and sweat shirts when I was out and about (which was basically only going to Ilya’s and to the gym anyways). And since I now worked out at the gym after hours, I took to wearing only a pair of lycra 4” inseam workout shorts. We had to go get a custom bed made because I was so heavy and wide for our King bed, that Katie just always rolled into me at night. Not that she didn’t want to spend the night cuddled in tight to my rippling mass, but there was starting to be a serious risk of our bed collapsing. So we had a custom mattress made that was 3 feet wider, with a bed frame made of 4x4 Douglas fir. By the 1 year anniversary of me starting my muscle building journey, I weighed 350 pounds. An increase of 170 pounds. It took until mid October to hit 400 pounds, and so Katie and I rewarded ourselves by booking our vacation. First we searched for somewhere warm that was hosting a bodybuilding contest. Having found one being hosted on the Luxurious Island of St Barts in the Caribbean the next weekend we then booked flights and hotels on the Island. “I’m going to have to do some shopping, I have nothing to wear for this vacation!” I complained to Katie a few days before we were ready to leave. “Well how about you let me take care of that? You need to focus on training and getting your posing routine ready for the competition. I’ll go out and find you a new wardrobe.” She was right, I had lots to do, so I agreed to let her do my packing for me. Travelling to the airport it was chilly, so I wore my customary XXXL sweat suit. Boarding the plane was quite a debacle as I had to stand sideways in order to fit through the narrow door to board the plane. I then had to shuffle sideways down the centre aisle leading to our seats in the back since when I tried to walk straight my arms, and my quads would get stuck between the seats on either side. We got settled in our seats, but shortly afterwards a flight attendant came to speak to me and said that the pilots had seen me boarding the plane and were worried that all my weight situated so far back would throw the planes centre of balance off, so they needed me to move further up to seats over the wings. I don’t know if I’ve even blushed so much: I was so big that I was causing a 737 to be thrown off balance! We arrived and I was anxious to get changed, since I was still wearing a sweat suit and we were now in the 30 degree heat. “Just wait until we get to the hotel, baby” she told me. Of course, Katie was wearing a sexy sun dress that clung tightly to her incredible figure. But I relented, and looking like a sweaty mess, we finally arrived in our room. “I didn’t want anyone to see how big you were. The competition is tomorrow and I want to take the place by storm! Imagine the gasps we’ll hear when you walk out on stage. No one will have seen anything like you! That’s why you need to keep wearing sweats until after the show. And then, I’ve got a whole new wardrobe for you. See look:” Katie opened up my suitcase. I laughed and then realized I should have expected something like this when I agreed to let Katie pack for me. There weren’t any normal clothes at all. Certainly no pants, and no shirts either. Zero. What WAS in there was dozens of pairs posing trunks, speedos, and short square cut swimsuits, in every colour and fabric imaginable. “Katie, don’t get me wrong I would love to wear all this, but don’t you think I’ll need to wear some fancy clothes when we go out? I can’t wear this skimpy stuff ALL DAY!” Katie was expecting that comment, so she knew exactly what to say to get me on her side “Steven, baby, after tomorrow, your body is going to be the only thing people on this Island are talking about. You will be performing a public service by putting it on display for them. I guarantee, you will look so natural in your posing trunks that you won’t want to wear anything else! And besides, it’s the French Caribbean: everybody wears skimpy swimsuits down here. Look, I brought thong bikins to wear myself!” She did have a point. And besides, there was something I hadn’t told Katie quite yet: I actually had quite a fetish for wearing posing suits. Half of the reason why I wanted to get into bodybuilding was so I could put myself up on stage wearing only the skimpiest, tightest, shiniest most glute hugging swimsuits imaginable. And now that I had the body of my dreams, it certainly made sense to indulge myself in this respect as well. “You sure got me a good selection. Are they all custom made?” Katie nodded. “Here let’s hang them all up.” The entire closet was filled with a colourful array of tiny swimsuits, and our hotel room was permeated with that new lycra smell. “Since you can’t go out in public just yet, we better order you room service.” Katie dialled the front desk “yes, in room 1222 we need 9 orders of your 3 egg breakfast omelette please.” I couldn’t help but laugh, they probably thought we were an entire family! No, just one massive bodybuilder! We picked out my posing suit for the next day. It was shiny red lycra. It was what you would call a “Brazil cut” covering only about half of my glutes, with minimal coverage in the front and ½” sides. It was definitely the smallest suit I could wear while still remaining decent. The next morning I pulled on my posing trunks. Katie applied bikini bite glue to keep my package in the ludicrously small front, then there was a knock on the door. She had hired someone to come to our room to apply my pro tan. Our plan was to arrive at the competition minutes before I was set to go on stage so that I could really surprise the competitors and the crowd. I was transformed into a bronzed god with the pro tan, and then Katie performed one final oiling so that I shone brilliantly. I then put my sweat suit back on and we headed to the auditorium.
  4. The preceding chapter is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13510-professor-schnackenburgs-mistake-chapter-seven/ Professor Schnackenburg's mistake Chapter Eight Jack was recovering from his orgasm, and his thoughts drifted back and forth. So huge now. Big. This power. Incredible. Together with Cody. Best mate. Able to share this with him. And somewhere inside his mind, he could hear Cody bellowing in orgasmic bliss: Yes! YES! I HAVE THE POWER! TOGETHER! His sticky cock pulsated inside his leather codpiece, again, again, and waves of ecstatic pleasure filled him, but the intensity was waning now. * * * His memories drifted. He remembered how the war-god and his cohort had entered the Archaeology Department, and left the entrance in shards and pieces. They had met police officers running down the stairs, alarmed by the sound of the break-in. The Police were already inside the building, because of some official business, and came running down from the tower. The police officers shouted something, and, when the war-god didn't comply, they had opened fire. The bullets slowed down and hang levitating in the air. "Fools. You thought that these projectiles of lead would harm me?" The war-god spoke in his deep voice, and watched the police officers arrogantly. "You should know, that all things used in combat are under my domain, and at my disposal. These hot lead projectiles were not in existence in the ancient Anghra-Lemur, but despite coming from a younger aeon, they do belong to me. Now suffer the penalty for your impudence!" Kortoth-Gnaah looked at the bullets. They changed direction, and then, at the blink of an eye, regained their original speed. The police officers tumbled to the steps of the staircase, and one of them slowly fell down the stairs, leaving a trail of blood – dark in the sparse illumination. The other police officer gasped for air, clutched his chest and belly, and stared in disbelief, as the red blots spread over his blue shirt. Kortoth-Gnaah and his housecarls ascended the stairs, and entered the tower room. A bespectacled man in his late 50s, with white hair and some sort of ceremonial robe, was interrogated by four police officers. The room was spacious, the walls high, and the ceiling formed a dome. It was probably used for formal receptions now and then, and built many decades ago, to boast the prestige of the university. A strange scent, similar to ozone, could be felt in the interior air, and it was mixed by the scent of incense and candle wax. "Now, hear now, Professor Schnackenburg. This is a serious matter. The ambulance staff found your female colleague unconscious, and this room bear witness of cult-like activity. Did you force her to consume any illegal substance? Are you both members of a cult? Did you subject her to ritual sex against her will? There are several words for your sort, and none of them are polite. You don't improve your case by obstructing justice, sir." "I don't expect you to believe me, officer, but something supernatural is afoot, and my research student, Brock MacGurgan, is involved." "Silence! I need to ask the professor!" The war-god had spoken. The police officer began to speak, and slowly turned around, to face the insolent one. "This is a police matter. The professor is heard in an official..." Then the police officer turned silent, in disbelief, at the sight of Kortoth-Gnaah and his cohort. "I said, silence!" The war-god made a gesture, and none of the police officers were able to speak or move. The men of Anghra-Lemur also felt reluctant to say or do anything. Their Master needed to speak to the professor. Slowly, the ozone and incense were mixed with the scent of warm leather and male sweat. "Brock? What in heaven has happened to you?" Professor Schnackenburg shivered. "And how does it feel to be an avatar of Kortoth-Gnaah?" The literally god-like facial features of Kortoth-Gnaah lit up in the boyishly handsome smile of Brock MacGurgan. There was arrogance there. And power. Unfathomable power. The profound maturity of middle-aged masculinity mixed with the raw testosterone-fuelled masculinity of someone in his mid-to-late 20s, but there was also cheerful boyish delight, and the war-god simultaneously embodied the male virtues of each human age, respectively, exuding timelessness. Bloodlust and battle craze were in his eyes, but also the sense of duty, the willingness to serve and protect, and there was wisdom and honour. Professor Schnackenburg shivered again. "I am Kortoth-Gnaah. Brock, your student, is my embodiment. I share his memories, his knowledge, his feelings, and – to a lesser extent – he share mine. By each hour, each minute, each second, this embodiment is becoming less Brock McGurgan, and more Kortoth-Gnaah – war-god of Anghra-Lemur – and he likes that feeling: The feeling of loosing himself into me, like a brook lose itself into the sea, or like the rain drop meld with the ocean." Schnackenburg remained silent, and in nervous awe before the older god, unable to ask anything, but the war-god asked. His eyes lit up in annoyance and disbelief. "The domain of the Sea Goddess is beyond my reach. I need to speak to her." Schnackenburg looked surprised and confused. "Sea Goddess? Which Sea Goddess?" The annoyed look on the war-god's face increased. "Don't try my patience, mortal. The Sea Goddess. Of Anghra-Lemur and of the sunken continents. She-Among-the-Old-Gods. The Lady of the depths. The Queen of the waves." Schnackenburg looked nervous and afraid now. "Forgive me, Master. If you search the memory of Brock, you must understand, that the old gods are mainly forgotten among us modern humans. Now, when you mention her in that way, I have a vague memory of a few lines about her in the Doggerland Tablets, but they are very few and scarce, since most of the lines are about you. Someone like me know more about the deities of Egypt and the deities of Greece." "The deities of Egypt, and of Greece, are just young gods. They emerged long after the old gods. They are mere descendants, mere reflections, mere froth on the surface of the unknown worlds, but the old gods last forever. I was long before they were. She was long before they were. And, as Great Cthulhu, High Priest of the great old ones, only know them dimly, so the young gods are unaware of the existence of the old gods. Search those Tablets, mortal! And search ever source you might know of! I am in dire need to talk to her again, since aeons have passed since last we spoke, in days of yore, and of nights." Schnackenburg trembled. "Well, sir... Master... Except for the Tablets, there might be something in... in the Book of Eibon." "Then consult this Book of Eibon, which is unknown to me." "Well... but... Master... a copy of it is stored in the rare collectibles section of the university library, and it is locked in night time, of course, and..." Schnackenburg sounded very nervous. "Fear not, mortal. Mundane locks and gates do not keep Korthoth-Gnaah and his housecarls out. Follow me!" The last was a command, not a suggestion. Devoid of any will of their own, the paralysed police officers and the barbarian warriors followed the war-god and the professor outdoors in the direction of the university library. Jack wasn't aware of exactly what had happened inside, but Korthoth-Gnaah had emerged from the building with a small leather-bound book with metal clasps. The professor was no longer anywhere to be seen. Korthoth-Gnaah had gazed at two of the police officers, and then said: "You are the latter-day upholders of law, order and defence. You serve and protect. You have been deemed worthy to become warriors of Anghra-Lemur." And then, a familiar glowing blast of power had transformed the modern police officers into yet other two of the war-gods cohort. The two remaining police officers looked in fear at them. "Now: Absorb your former brothers in arms! Your Master need brawnier warriors!" Without hesitation, the newly transformed men turned against their former colleagues, touched their shoulders, and, as roars of pleasure mixed with screams of fear, the touch of the two new warriors consumed the remaining police officers, and all the warriors of Anghra-Lemur suddenly and intuitively knew how it should be done. The voice of Korthoth-Gnaah had scattered the rain-drizzling silence of the urban night, and said: "Now. All of my men. Go out and absorb more men. Your war-god need brawny fighters, since there is a battle coming." That was, how Jack – almost entranced – had directed his feet in the direction of his old gym, in order to find his old friend Cody. Best mate. To consume him, and add his mass to his own, and, if the war-god was gracious, allow the unworthy Cody a small taste of what it meant to be a warrior of Anghra-Lemur. * * * His post-orgasmic bliss caused his consciousness to return from the memories to the present, and their present surroundings. The Steel Factory. Their old gym. Was it only hours since their lives had been turned upside down and changed forever? That was, when he heard a sound from the Ladies' locker room. The young warrior-titan turned around, and could see Jill, the reticent pharmacology student standing in the doorway. Jack liked to be around Jill. She was considerably more intelligent than Jess, and there was something with her eyes, that caused a warm feeling in his chest, and caused a lump in his throat. She was still wearing gym clothing, stared at him, and didn't say anything. They watched each other silently. He didn't know for how long time. "Hello, Jack." "Hello, Jill." Silence. The subdued light of a ceiling with part functional, part dysfunctional illumination. Shadows fell on Jack's chest and abdomen, revealing contours, forms and bulges – the outlines of his musculature. "Are you still yourself?" "I am myself, Jill. But I am different." She shivered. From the look of her face, not in a bad way. She came closer. "Is it all real, or am I insane?" "If you are insane, I am too, since I remember it, and you can see what I have become." He touched himself again. Big palm on chest. On abs. On biceps. Felt good. He could feel himself become horny again just a minute or two after his latest release. Can't believe these levels of testosterone, he thought. He could sense the murmur of Cody somewhere in his mind, but it was too low to hear. "But it feel so impossible!" He didn't know what to answer. He sat down on a training bench. She sat in his lap. They stared in the mirror: A barbarian from an imaginary world with a twenty-something modern woman dressed in workout gear. They didn't know what to say. "Jess left with Magnussen. What happened to them?" "I don't know. The followers of the war-god are so many now, and I haven't seen Magnussen for awhile. I hope they are ok." Shadows fell on Jack's chest and abdomen, shoulders and arms, revealing contours, forms and bulges – the outlines of his musculature. Jill traced the outlines with her fingers. One of his hands touched the synthetic fabric of her elastic gym clothing. His lips met the warm, soft and perspiring skin of her neck. They didn't say something for a while. Jill broke the silence. "I read a lot of fantasy books. Like Lord of the Rings, you know. Or Song of Ice and Fire – those books that became Game of Thrones on telly." "Mmmm?" "It's like reality turned into a novel. Or like another world suddenly mixed with our." "Mmmmm." She began to massage his traps, her face burrowed into the firm mounds, that were his pecs. He could feel the scent of her hair. Probably a shampoo. "Do you understand what's happening?" "No, can't understand it. Just... just experiencing it." "Do you think the war-god would transform me into a Mother Of Dragons? Or someone like Xena?" Jack could feel Jill's buttocks twitch in a weird way. "Uhmm. I think he only change men, but that there's some sort of goddess, that will be able to change women. Soon, I believe. I don't understand what's happening." Shag her! Jack could sense Cody screaming something somewhere in their shared mind. Jack ignored Cody for a while. "I would like that." Jill continued to massage his traps, but let her palms descend to his shoulders. Involuntary, he flexed his shoulders in surprise, and Jill let out a little sound, like a subdued cry. "Anything wrong, cutie?" She let out another sound. "No, uh, nothing wrong at all, Jack. I just feel so safe." Before becoming a warrior of Anghra-Lemur, Jack would have felt uncomfortable in a situation where a woman with unclear intentions sat on his hard crotch and none of them acknowledged the situation, but now it felt rather comfortable. Time will tell what'll happen. Fragments of Cody's mind were silently screaming something aroused, but Jack ignored it. "Good to hear, that you feel safe, cutie." His dick became harder inside his leather codpiece, and it twitched. "You are so sweet, Jack. Some of the hot boys behave like girls like me are trash, and most of the behaved boys are not particularly hot. But you respect a girl's wishes, don't you?" Jack could feel a wave of arousal arise inside his uncrushably muscular frame. "We will just sit here, and you will feel safe, if that is what you like, cutie. I understand if you want to feel safe, after the strange events tonight. Safe with me." Jack felt like some forgotten ancient protector deity, protecting the innocent, and he hugged and cuddled Jill. In another part of his mind, Cody was crazy of lust and demanded immediate action. Jack could feel a lump in his throat, but the feeling of being a protector felt so re-assuring, and, though he couldn't control the rowdy and irrepressible steel rod inside his leather codpiece, he could control his comforting and protective hands. Jill hugged him, like he was a stuffed toy, but one of her hands began to go on exploration somewhere else on his body, in a way a woman don't treat a stuffed toy. Now, she squeezed his left pec, and emitted a less-than-innocent moan. Jack could feel the scent of woman. "You clever, handsome boy. You not only look like a fantasy-warrior, you behave like a shining knight." "Mmmmm?" He didn't know what to say. She rose from his tender embrace, and stood in front of him. There was something suggestive in her eyes. "You are proud of those muscles aren't you, puppy-knight?" Puppy-knight? That was a first. Hadn't been called that before. He didn't know what to say, but his eyes must have answered. She leaned forward. He had her breasts in his face when she massaged his traps and shoulders from another angle. He didn't complain. He didn't say a word, if a handful of yelps didn't count as words. "Those are the shoulders of a warrior, protecting a damsel in distress, aren't they?" She kneeled, and put her hands on his pecs. His eyes widened. He was like a musical instrument, and she played him perfectly. "And that is the chest of a mighty conqueror, worthy to be the consort of a Mother Of Dragons, isn't it? Are you proud of your steel pecs, warrior?" Cody's silent internal screams inside their shared mind became audible to him now, and memories of Jill's muscle worship of Cody weeks ago rose to the surface of Jack's awareness. He moaned, relaxed, and allowed her to do anything to him. She must have understood his body language. She moved her hands to his bicepses and taunted him to flex them. He flexed them. She squeezed them, but she couldn't diminish their size or firmness in any way. Her touch became apprecative, and she said something of "herculean arms, marble biceps" and whatnot, but Jack shared Cody's ecstasy now, and their mind was no longer coherent. Jill's touch and appreciation drove them crazy. Mumbling "... invulnerable city wall of abs", she began to lick his abs, while he tensed them and writhed on the training bench. His dick leaked pre-cum inside the leather-pouch, and rubbed throbbingly and deliciously against the leather. She sat down beside a weight on the rubber-coated floor and hugged his quad, pushing her cheeks against it. "... these pillars of the world, warrior, keeping the heavens up in their might..." "You have been found worthy, barbarian. Your mistress is eager to please your rod." She began to lick the inside of his quads, close to his groin. Jack was insane by desire now, and inside his mind he roared with Cody as they received their shared muscle worship. Jill fumbled with the straps that held his codpiece in place. It fell to the floor. His rowdy and irrepressible steel rod had been released from its cage. She swallowed his meat-sword voluptuously, and he began to moan and bellow of insane, unrestrained lust, his powerful legs thrashing and shaking on each side of her head. She controlled the wild beast, and she knew it. The knowledge that she knew it drove Jack even crazier. Cody began to understand the gentle side of Jack, and he allowed himself to fleet away in the stream of Jack's arousal, noticing how good Jill seemed to feel. None of them knew how long time it took, but at last Jack could feel the buildup of the nuclear explosion of his mind, and then rapture after rapture, bliss after bliss, empowerment after empowerment streamed and surged through him. Perhaps he roared or screamed, but he was far beyond reason to be aware of it. When he regained awareness, Jill was sitting naked at his feet, her head in his lap. He felt so fond of her. Protective again. And his desire for her returned. His dick awoke for the fifth time this night. Smiling his warm smile and with his eyes full of giddiness mixed with self-confidence, he asked: "Is the lady of my heart ready to receive her warrior in yet another intimate way?" The yelp from her lips were enough. Her eyes burned of desire, and she throw her head backwards, as he lifted her up, entered the moist centre of her feminine being and, still throbbing inside her, carried her with his powerful arms into the Men's shower. She was the Queen of his will. She wanted to be the Mother Of Dragons, but at least she was the Tamer Of His Python. He was going to fill her. Fill her entirely. Her lips caressed the stubble of his chin, and he could feel the scent of aroused woman. The feeling of his strength, as it continued to carry her and keep her in her right position, caused her nipple in his mouth to harden. She leaned against the tiled wall, warmed by hot water. He slowly, slowly ravaged her, as her bliss increased. Filling her. Filling her entirely. The business of the war-god could wait. The night had just began. * * * Next chapter is found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14179-professor-schnackenburgs-mistake-chapter-nine/
  5. Inspired by a roleplay by Scriptboy and Biggestsub and adapted for the hetero crowd with permission... Jake: *My name is Jake. I‘m a short but buff teen. Age 18, I‘m 5-ft-8 inches tall, in high school, grade 12. I was visiting my aunt on a Saturday afternoon using my bus pass riding the public bus. As usual, I get on the bus wearing my khaki shorts, tank top and my tennis shoes, revealing my big, bulging biceps, by thick pecs and my large, wide quads and bulging calves on the back of my legs. Most seats on the bus are taken so I decide to take the empty seat next to a high school age girl.... Tyla: I‘m Tyla. I‘m a skinny late teen. I am 19, and almost 5‘9, and I get teased for not having developed as much yet as the other girls my age. Riding home from tutoring a kid from school, I notice a huge muscle stud get on the bus. My eyes go wide as he scans the rows to find an empty seat, finding the one next to me in the very back. I am so focused on his huge muscles he obviously loves to show off, I only notice his face when he‘s really close. He looks young, maybe as young as me even! Wow, I think, he must be twice my weight. I giggle happily when you sit down next to me. Jake: So, I sit down next to this girl, who seems about my height. I guess she’s older than me. But I’m so freaking clumsy, my shoulder bumps against hers. It's one of the reasons that I haven't had much luck with girls. I've always been clumsy and since I was young, convinced myself that I wouldn't be good enough for any girl. When I was younger they wanted no part of clumsy Jake. So I dedicated myself to my own body instead and to working out. I'm still waiting for my growth spurt though. “Uhh… s-s-sorry… I’m kinda… wide…. Sorry!” I apologize for bumping against her. These stupid narrow bus seats are so small for a big guy like me. Urg! But, she keeps on looking at me, it’s making me blush a little. She’s kinda cute, though…. Tyla: “No problem…“ I mutter as my face rubs against those huge shoulders. They‘re hard and warm, much bigger than the guys‘ I've seen on my college's football team. He must be very strong, I think to myself. I try to be inconspicuous while checking out this huge guy next to me, looking at his thick plates of chest muscles, his rounded biceps, and his thick forearms. His thighs are huge, so vast, they rub against my thin ones. I gulp, thinking how much power they must have in them. Jake: I eventually raise up my left hand just to wipe a flock of my long hair out of my eyes…. When am I gonna get that haircut I keep on putting off? As I raise up my arm, I unintentionally flex my very large bicep, which rubs against the girl's arm…. I feel her move a bit…. Oh darn, I hope I didn’t scare the poor girl…. “Uhh… s-s-sorry… I hope I didn’t scare ya!” *I say quietly. “Didn’t mean to startle you…” Tyla: I look at the guy‘s blond locks. He‘s really dreamy. When he raises his arm I find it hard to decide whether to look at his perfect hair or his huge guns. So when he flicks his arm, he accidentally rubs it in my face. I feel like in heaven, getting to see and experience that muscle up close. “Um, no problem…“ I reply. “You‘re a big guy, I have to say.“ I look him up and down. “Must be awesome being so thick and massive.” Jake: “It’s cool, most of the time… Except on planes, trains and… buses!” *I groan. “And, meeting new people is tricky. I’m really a nice guy but often people don’t want to talk to a muscle guy, you know? But, thanks for breaking the ice! My name’s Jake, by the way!” *I say as I reach out with my right hand for a handshake… Uhhh I hope I didn’t TOTALLY freak out the poor girl. Either she accepts or he has a heart attack…. Please talk to me…. Tyla: I stare at the hand, which is much larger than mine. Slowly I raise my own, watching it disappear in your huge paw as you shake it. Your grip is tight, but still gentle, and I tingle as you bid me hello. “Hey… ungh… Jake, I‘m Tyla.” I smile when you let go of my hand and I want it back as soon as it's gone. “I don‘t mind if you sit this close. I get it. You need the room.” I playfully punch your rock solid shoulder. ”Also, I don‘t often get to see muscles as awesome as yours up close, so it‘s fun for me too!“ I hope that wasn‘t too revealing. But Jake does look amazing! Jake: “Aww, thank you so much, Tyla! Tell you what…” *I say as I look at the window at your side… “I think we’re getting close to Northwood mall… I got lots of free time! Wanna get off here and go to the yogurt shop? It’s next to the gym, a sports store and a few other shops I like to visit in that strip mall! I’ll treat you to a cup of yogurt! We’ll call it a date, okay?” *I say to you with a wink and a big grin on my face. You can tell I’m starting to LIKE you! Tyla: Before I can reply – my answer was obviously going to be yes – you stand up and take me by my arm. Your thick hand easily encircles my upper arm, slightly squishing it as you make your way to the front, easily guiding me along. Before I know it we have gotten off the bus and your hand moves down to hold mine. I feel butterflies in my stomach as I look at the extremely gorgeous and incredibly cute muscle stud holding my hand. He must be the biggest guy in his school, and he already has taken a liking to me. This must be my lucky day! Jake: “Here, Tyla…. Here is an empty cup…” I say as I hand you an empty plastic cup before we walk past the yogurt dispensing machines. I pick from three different flavors and then I sprinkle peanuts and crushed chocolate all over mine. I wait for you to get your yogurt and then I pay with the cash in my pocket before we both sit down, sitting opposite each other at a table in the back corner. I grab spoons and napkins as we sit and talk. “So…. What grade are you in, Tyla? And, why do you like muscle guys?” Tyla: You take about four times as much yogurt as me. Makes sense, those muscles need to be fed. The way your huge body is placed, my own little one is completely blocked from view. Massive shoulders and thick arms obscure me from the rest of the yogurt shop. “Um I‘m in my first year at college…“ I begin. “So you must be a…“ I look at your humongous body. What muscles. It is amazing. Weird that you would take an interest in me. “Um, a frreshman in college too?” Jake: “Wow! You’re in college? Really? Wwowww… I’m just in high school… You are so awesome! You must be so smart!” *I smile at you. “So, what is it like in college? You must see lots of guys even bigger than me?” *I ask you out of curiosity as I spoon more yogurt out of the cup and eat it quickly. Then I look up at you and watch you eat with a grin on my face. Tyla: “What?“ I exclaim as I stare at your pumped arms and thick pecs. “How can you be in high school? You‘re huge!“ I stare at you, watching your biceps flex even when you‘re just eating with the spoon. “Nobody at my school is your size! The guys on the football team are smaller than you!“ You giggle as I tell you this. “They‘re taller, yes, but you‘re getting there,“ I add, smiling. Jake: “Awww you make me laugh when you tell me that I’m bigger than the guys on the high school football team! That is funny!” *I smile at you. “So, why do you like big muscles? Do you just like strong guys?” *I ask you out of curiosity. Tyla: “Well… I love big muscles… and muscle guys…“ I admit, sheepishly. I never said that to anyone but your earnest smile has me put my guard down. “You are so huge… and cute…“ I feel myself blush and quickly return to my little portion of yogurt. Jake: “Aww, thank you so much, Tyla! I always wanted to have a girlfriend who was older than me! That is awesome! Say…” *I say as I lean forward so I whisper at you… “Would you like to be my girlfriend? I’m available cause you're in college and I only date older girls… so you qualify!” *I whisper at you. “Then, I can ask you for help if I need tutoring, right? You can always rub my muscles too, okay?” Tyla: Wow, he is forward. We just met! “Um… I… uh…“ You don‘t wait for my answer. Your thick hands reach over and pull my chair right next to yours. Your massive arm wraps around me, holding my skinny body to your massive one. I can feel your muscles through your tank as you lean into me, cuddling me. “Uh, sure, Jake. But shouldn‘t we get to know each other better?“ Jake: “Sure… Oh by the way…” *I get my cell phone and I ask you for yours…. I add you and I send you a text message… I finish my yogurt and I get up and I patiently wait for you… “I know we just met but that’s okay… I like you a lot, Tyla!” *I grin as I hold open the door…. “Wanna check out the sports store next door?” *I suggest to you. Tyla: “Yeah, let‘s,“ I smile down at you. Standing up, it‘s unbelievable I am actually taller than you – barely an inch though. With your huge body, it feels like you are bigger than any boy I have ever met. You most likely are, I think to myself as I steal a glance at your shorts. We enter the sports store and you grab my hand again. Excitedly pointing at the equipment they have there, you pull me around the place without effort, guiding me in different directions multiple times. You giggle as you tell me about the different weights and supplements they have, as well as the gym clothes you constantly need as you grow so quickly. Jake: “Hey, Tyla! Here are some dumbbells…. Check this out!” *I pick up a 50-pound dumbbell with my right arm and I lift it up, flexing my arm and forcing a HUGE bicep to pop up on my arm…. “Wanna feel my arm?” I ask you with a smile… Tyla: At first I hesitate, not wanting to show you how overcome I am with desire. I rush over to you and practically throw myself on your arm. “Wow…“ I mutter, rubbing your huge guns. Your biceps rise up dramatically from your arms, forming solid balls of muscle. My little hands can‘t encompass them, not alone or together. Your triceps are massive, arching far south. All of it is rock hard, completely impossible to dent. Your skin is hot and only a paper thin cover over the swelling brawn underneath. “Wow,“ I repeat. Jake: “Do you like it?” *I ask you eagerly as I lift up the dumbbell and then lower it again, pumping the muscle and making it even harder so that a thick vein runs over the muscle…. The bicep is hard as a bowling ball…. My forearm is thicker than a bowling pin…. “Just rub your hand over it, it will bring us good luck, Tyla!” *I smile as you rub it with your soft hands. Tyla: I keep rubbing it, harder and faster. I can‘t believe the size and solidity of the arm I am holding. I let out a moan, then shut my mouth quickly. I hope I didn‘t creep you out, but you keep smiling and offer me your other arm to feel. I touch it just before, fondling the pumped muscle as you work it. “You are incredible, Jake. So big, so strong. I love your body.“ Jake: “Wow! I like you, Tyla!” *I grin as I set the dumbbell down. Then, before you can react, I reach over and gently place my hands under your armpits. Then, in a flash, I lift up your entire body until your feet are dangling six inches off the floor. I look up and I grin at you. “Wow, you’re really light! But… you’re also really cute!” *I smile as I pull you close and I plant a kiss on your lips… You can’t move at all because I’m holding you suspended in the air…. “You like this?” *I smile as I look up at you…. Tyla: I can feel the butterflies inside my stomach while you lift me, and even more so when you kiss me. “Yes,“ I reply, my voice only a whisper. “I like it. I really do.“ You smile and give me another kiss, this one longer than the one before. Your lips are soft and thick, perfect for kissing. I know mine are a bit thin, so yours envelop mine easily, just like everything about you does. I rub your arms, feeling their pump as you hold me up, hoping I don't pass out in your arms. Jake: *As I’m holding you up I notice how my pecs are just MASSIVE…. “Now is a good time to rub my pecs…. They really need attention!” *I say to you as you reach down with your arms and start to rub my bulging rock hard chest…. “I hope you’re enjoying the view from up there, Tyla!” *I grin at you shyly… Tyla: I can‘t reply as I am too enamored with your huge chest. A pair of thick muscle pecs protrude from your middle, each distinctly defined, and packed with dozens of pounds of muscle. I have more thick brawn under my two small hands, than you are holding in my entire body as you keep me floating above the ground. “I… uh, I love the view. But maybe the view of you and me together this way is a bit too much for a public sports store, Jake…“ Jake: “Ohh… yes… I’m sorry…. You’re right…” I say, feeling a little embarrassed… “I get carried away when I meet a cute girl who gives me a chance to show off…. It doesn’t happen often with the girls in high school… I’m really, REALLY sorry…” *I say shyly as I gently set you down and let you go. “You okay?” *I ask you, hoping I didn’t hurt your feelings. Tyla: “It‘s okay,“ I smile down at you. I wrap my thin arms around your wide body and give you a hug, then a little kiss on your forehead. I can see you blush as I take your hand in mine for a change and let you guide us through the rest of the store. We arrive at the clothes section and you marvel at all the nice outfits you could wear to the gym. “Would you try some of them on for me?“ I smile and give your hand a soft squeeze. Jake: “Yeah! See any cool looking shirts or tank tops which would look good on me?” *I say to you as we browse the racks and the shelves. *I wander around the men’s section as I follow you, and I look at everything you look at. I nod as you pick up shirts and tank tops. Tyla: I pick out a tank top printed like the U.S. flag – I hold it out to you so you take it from me. You check it then hand it back to me. “This is a large,“ you explain. “I need an X-X-X…“ “I know,” I interrupt and hand you back the tank that is way too small for you. With a wink I lean in and give you a kiss on your cheek. I head for the swimsuit section, getting excited about finding something for you to try on, while you run into one of the changing stalls. Jake: I go into the dressing room and I remove my old tank and I put on the one you picked out. It is smaller than I usually wear be it looks great! I run out of the dressing room and I look for you. Several other people stare at me since my muscles are just BULGING everywhere. “Hey Tyla… TYLA!” I shout as I look for you. Then, I spot you and I flex BOTH biceps wearing the new tanktop, showing off my MONSTER biceps in an outrageous flex which sends several other people gasping out loud. Tyla: I turn, seeing you show off proudly for me and the entire store. The tank is nearly painted on you, deliberately several sizes too small. Even from afar I can make out your definition through the fabric – your abs, your pec cleavage, everything. I walk over to you, wanting to see you up close. Your muscles look even bigger, bulging out of the skimpy tank. You should dress like that every day, I think, but then realize you‘d rip out of shirts on daily basis. Jake: “You have amazing taste, Tyla! I feel like a superhero in this thing!” *I smile as I lower my arms. “Should I get it?” *I ask you. “I’ll wear it just for you!” *I grin at you as I turn sideways. I flex my big arm again and I make my bicep pop out. “Looking good?” *I ask you, looking at you like an innocent little boy. Tyla: I can barely speak, seeing you pose for me in the middle of the store. That image will be burned in my brain forever, and I will definitely use it when I get home and need to release all this pent up stimulation. “Yes!“ I squeak, my voice shrill and without control. I reach to your collar and tear off the price tag, heading straight to the counter. I also bring along a tight pair of swimming trunks to buy without showing you. They cost most of the pocket money I have on me, but they are definitely worth it. “Thank you,“ you purr happily as you hook your thick arm into mine and give me a kiss on my cheek. Jake: “You don’t have to pay for it… I got my mom’s debit card…. But… I appreciate it…. I guess I need to pay you back, huh?” I whisper as I walk towards the door. I open the door and something funny happens. As I walk straight through the door, both my shoulders get STUCK in the doorframe, on BOTH sides. “Aww…. Darn it…. Stupid, narrow door!” *I groan as I back out and go back in the store. Then, I turn SIDEWAYS and shuffle through the door. You look on in amazement as it dawns on you that my shoulders are too WIDE for the doorframe. I squeeze through the door and grumble as I turn around and wait for you. “Small wimpy door!” *I pout…. Tyla: I come up to you and put my hands on either of your huge delts. “It‘s not the door that is small, Jake…“ I smile as I lean in, pressing our foreheads together. I give your nose a kiss and whisper, “…it‘s you who is the strongest and biggest and most muscular and massive boy in this town.” You giggle cutely then force yourself into a more manly chuckle as you wrap your mega arms around my skinny body and lift me up, spinning yourself and me around and around and around before setting me down and getting on your tiptoes to kiss me. Jake: “Wheeeeeeee!” *I cheer as I spin you around before setting you down like a toy, acting like a little kid with enormous muscles. Then, I flex my gigantic calves and stand on my toes so I can kiss you. “Thanks… Tyla…” *I say, planting a wet, slobbering, very sloppy kiss on your cheeks. “I think I love you….” Tyla: The saliva filled and slobbery kiss tickles me and I try to squirm away but your rock solid arms have me in a titanium hold with no chance of escape. I giggle hysterically as you keep kissing me and nuzzling my neck, your arms flexing around my little body to hold me tight. We laugh and wriggle, playing with each other, with you obviously being the dominant one throughout. When you stop, I turn to you and wipe a lock from your forehead. “I think love you too, Jake.“ Jake: “Hey… wanna go to my house? My parents are at work and I’m kinda lonely right now. Wanna hang out at my place for a few hours?” *I ask you gently as I lift you a few inches above the ground with great ease. Tyla: I breathe heavily at the thought, making it obvious what I was trying to hide in the sports store. “Yes…“ I reply, my voice hoarse. You set me down and start walking, holding my hand firmly in your larger one. I enjoy the feeling of my narrow shoulders rubbing against your massive one as we leave the mall. We sit down at the bus station, with you pulling me onto your lap and happily nuzzling my cheek, tickling me and making me laugh. Jake: *I hug you and kiss you… I get bored from waiting at the bus stop and I sit there, leaning with my head and my shoulders against you . I affectionally rub your leg and your arm as well. I lovingly place my arm over your shoulder, pressing you against my massive shoulder blade. “Uhh… when is that bus coming?” *I groan as we finally hear the bus pull up. “Yay! It’s here!” I get up and leap three feet in the air as the bus comes closer. “Whoohoo!” *Finally, the doors open and I get on, showing my student card. I turn back and pull you in behind me. “Come on!” I practically carry you on the bus and I put you in the chair on the first row before I plop down next to you, squeezing as close to you as possible. You feel my massive shoulders, biceps and thighs rubbing against you…. Tyla: You deliberately press against me as the bus drives along. Long gone is the shy muscle boy from our first meeting just an hour ago. Now you lean into me, pressing me against the window, arms around me, squeezing me, giving me the tiniest of spaces between your hard muscles. I love it, looking at you as you look at me with dreamy eyes and a loving stare. We barely speak, only rubbing our heads together and softly kissing sometimes. You flex for me, entrancing me so much with your muscle show we both miss your stop. Jake: “Ahh! We missed my stop!” *I shout as I pull the cord for the bell, telling the driver we need to get off. So, the driver lets us off at the next stop, which is another block over. I get up and I lift you up and carry you off the bus like a rag doll. Then, without even thinking, I carry you on my massive shoulders as I use my gigantic legs to sprint back to my house, leaping over the 6-foot wooden fence using my rocket-powered legs. As soon as I get inside the yard, I set you down on the ground before I unlock the front door and I let you in. I lead you to my bedroom, all covered with posters of bodybuilders and with a full size weight bench in the corner next to the bed. Then, I remove my shoes and my clothes when you stop me and ask if I will try on the other item that you have in the bag. I take the bag and pull out a pair of large spandex swimming trunks. You turn around while I change, and then I tell you when I am ready. Standing by my bed in the shorts you picked out, everything is bulging. I stand there with a new confidence, every part of my fully flexed with confidence. Since hanging out with you, I haven't been clumsy even once. “Okay, let's cuddle, Tyla!” I order as I crawl in bed… I wait for you…. Tyla: I admire your room, breathing in the smells of your workouts, the countless workouts you must have had in here. I saunter over to your bed, standing at the edge of the mattress. “I could take my clothes off…“ I tease. “But why don‘t you do it?“ With a smile you extend your hugely developed arms and start lifting my t-shirt. Unlike you, I don‘t reveal several rows of thickly muscled abs. I am rather flat and skinny, but you stroke my skin using your strong fingers but with the gentlest of touch. You work the shirt over my head, revealing my newest pink bra supporting the still growing breasts of my undeveloped torso. You smile, then start unbuttoning my shorts, taking your time, teasing me. Jake: *I happily reach over and pull your shirt off, up and over your head. Then, I unzip and unbutton your shorts and let them drop down. Then, I pull the shoes and socks off your feet. Finally, I reach over and lift you up as I pull you towards me on the bed and I lay down flat on my back and I lay you face down right on top of me. You in your pink bra and panties, not the most cover model girl I have ever seen, but being the first girl I have ever brought home, to me you are the most beautiful. It feels so awesome. Your thin, light body rests neatly on top of my thick, muscular frame. I run my big hands over your back and your tight butt. I press you firmly down so you feel every muscle on my rock hard body. “Ohhh God this feels so nice…” *I moan softly. Then, I turn my head and I start kissing you on your cheeks. Tyla: You practically use me as a blanket, laying me on top of you. One difference though, I don‘t cover nearly as much of your body as a blanket would. Your broad frame with thick shoulders and massive thighs is completely visible with my thin as a pencil body on top of yours. You squeeze my butt as I feel your entire body, just by laying on you. “Yeah…nice...“ I agree as you pepper me with kisses. “This feels really nice, Jake.“ I stay still, letting you enjoy the feel of a much smaller body than your own, the unfamiliar touch of soft female muscles and other parts. Having only known your own body, you only know rock hard brawn and perfectly defined ripples of muscle. Jake: *I look at you with my dreamy eyes as I suddenly grab you by your sides and I lift you up…. Totally with easy and completely effortlessly…. I raise you up and extend my arms all the way, holding your entire body suspended above mine as I finally get to look you over without your shirt and shorts on…. But I stare at you with a big grin on my face…. “wow, you’re soooo cute… my very own college girlfriend… damn, I’m so lucky to have you….” *I hold you up like you weigh nothing at all… you marvel at my ridiculous strength as you see my incredible, thick, muscular arms, thicker than pythons… You figure I must be strong enough to lift a car, easily…. “You’re so beautiful…” *I whisper… Tyla: *I look down at your thick but lean body…. And I’m falling madly in love with you…. Your smooth, hairless body, your strong arms and legs, your cute face…. It’s driving me crazy… I extend my hands down to you and start stroking your face. It‘s rougher than mine. Mine is soft, rosy. Your is angular, tough. Strong. The face of a muscle beast boy. I love it though. My fingers glide over your cheeks and nose, over your lips and through your hair. You let me do it, all the while you are holding me up with no apparent strain at all. I rub your shoulders, then your pecs, gently stroking and pinching your nipples. You pant a little, your arms quivering just for the slightest of moments. I lift my finger to my mouth and lick, then return it to your nipple and play with it some more, now coated in my sweet saliva. I can feel it harden, just like everything on your body hardens. I smile, loving that I can have such an effect on you. Imagining ever part of you growing even bigger in our time to come together. Jake: *As you play with my nipples, you look down and you see a massive bulge forming in my groin area… You know that’s my cock… it’s getting bigger and bigger as I moan softly... You try to imagine how BIG I am… Then, I gently lower you down and let you rest on top of my massive chest and my big torso again… Now you feel the bulge throbbing underneath you... I look at you with my dreamy eyes like I’m in heaven… Tyla: My own body is in a state of readiness, my insides getting wet and ready for you. Laying our bodies on top of one another I feel your massive rod push against my welcoming lips. I gulp as you smile at me, giving me loving kisses, wordlessly reassuring me you won‘t let me get hurt in any way. Not even with the cock you‘re flexing right now against my body. Jake: *I just smile at you as I let out a yawn and I flip you around, wrapping my arms around you in a loving cuddle… “Ohh, Tyla, you’re making me so hard right now…" *I whisper to you as I gently rub your breasts with one of my hands. Tyla: You cuddle me to your hard and humongous frame with your impenetrable arms. If you fall asleep and I need to get up during our little nap, it would be an impossible task. Your not yet rock hard but still huge cock nestles nicely between my ass cheeks, both of us separated by thin layers fabric. You nuzzle the back of my neck as you whisper sweetly in my ear, accentuated by little flexes of your amazing muscles. Soon, you go quiet, drift away, and I too am sent to dreamland by the deep purring of my huge, massive, gorgeous, cute and powerful muscle beast boyfriend. Who can tell what dreams we will soon make come true...
  6. Austinevenson42

    The King of the Nerds

    The King of the Nerds Have you ever felt just like everyone else, if not worse? Like there wasn’t anything inherently special about you? Yeah, that perfectly described me… My name is Kyle and I was you average nerdy college senior just trying to get through life. I only felt truly at home with my friends in the comic book and gaming club at the school, especially Jenny and Tom. The other aspects of college, like partying, drinking, or sex, were so foreign to me. Yes, you heard me right, I was still a virgin at 21. Embarrassing, I know, but don’t worry, I know why you’re here, and my life was about to completely change for the better. So, sit back, relax, do what you need to do, and learn about the day that I was transformed from your average little nerd, into the king of the nerds. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- “Hey Kyle, so what are your plans for this Spring Break?” asked Jenny. “I’ve actually been meaning to catch up on Super Mario Odyssey, but not much else other than that,” I replied. “I feel that, I need to catch up on Horizon Zero Dawn,” Tom said as he smiled at me. Oh Tom, I had such a major crush on him. Ever since freshmen year I wanted to tell him how I felt, but either he had no interest in men, or, like me, he was in the closet. Sometimes I even thought he might have been interested in Jenny, but he was definitely too much of a wuss to even make a move on her even if he was straight. I was never even sure what Jenny might have thought of us, whether she was waiting for either of us to make some sort of move on her, or if she had absolutely no interest in us. She claimed to have “had boyfriend in high school,” but I was pretty sure that we were all virgins. Sad, right? Three nerds, probably interested in each other, but too chicken or scared to do anything about it. “Well guys, that’s my mom, I’ll see you this Saturday for the gaming convention!” I said with a lot of enthusiasm. Since the start of the semester I had been looking forward to this convention. Even though we all lived far away from each other when we weren’t at school, this would be a chance for all of us to hang out outside of school. I was really scared to be sharing a hotel room with Tom, but it was okay, everything was going to work out for the best, I was sure of that. Jenny added, “We are just going to meet at the hotel, right?” “That’s the plan, but don’t be late like usual Kyle!” replied Tom. As I got in the car I responded with some laughter. A part of me felt like he was flirting with me, so I needed to get out of that situation before I started blushing. My mom and I both waved and she drove off. I felt so embarrassed, here I was, wishing I was with Tom so badly, and I could do nothing about it. My excuse was that I didn’t want to risk messing up our friendship by asking him out, but that was a lie. Even if we weren’t friends, I just couldn’t make a move. But, this wasn’t the time to think about this, I was going to enjoy my spring break. Like I planned I got to play a lot of video games during the break, but what happened later was nothing I could have ever predicted. I couldn’t shake my feelings for Tom on any day of the week. Every now and then they would come up again, reminding me that I didn’t have the guts to even find out if he was gay. What made matters worse was that on Friday I just had this horrible head ache. It seemed that the more I thought about him, the worse it got, as crazy as that sounds. I decided to actually go to bed early that night, as my head ache seemed to have transitioned into really annoying body aches. I was actually getting a little scared that I might be too sick tomorrow to even go the convention… Yet, when I woke up, I felt better than ever. My body felt a little heavy, and I initially seemed a little disoriented, but I honestly felt great. Normally I go to bed late, so I think the extra hours might have really done me some good. Oh, how wrong I was! Before I got out of bed I removed the sheets off of me, revealing the body of a chiseled Greek sculpture. I was so amazed at the sight of my body, my mouth was locked wide open, in pure awe. I was a scrawny little guy, but somehow my body transformed to that of a sexy fitness model. I couldn’t believe it! I jumped out of bed and ran to the mirror across my room. Before even getting a better look at my muscles I noticed that I was even taller. I had been 5’8", an inch taller than Tom was, but I had to be about 6’0" now. Then, I started flexing my incredible physique. First, I played with my new massive pecs, which I could bounce and make even bigger. I felt them up for a little while as my nipples began to harden. Next, I noticed my abs, wow. I had rock hard six pack abs. It was so hot to touch each one, they were just like pure muscle. Then, I noticed my ripped biceps. It honestly looked like I had baseballs under my skin as I flexed them in every pose I could imagine. I used to have twigs for arms, and now that they had to be at least 16 or 17 inches. That’s when I noticed it, my erection, bigger than ever. There it was poking through my boxer briefs and in between my new tree trunk sized legs. I went to pull down my underwear to get a better look, but almost comically struggled to get them past my giant thighs. When I managed to get them off, I was greeted with a giant penis. It was significantly thicker than it was last night, and at least three or four inches longer than my old little 4-inch penis. I was so turned on, just looking at my reflection in the mirror, I knew that I had become a god. But, after a little more flexing, I wanted to try out how real these muscles were. I looked around my room for something heavy and then remembered how much my dad and uncle had struggled to bring in my mattress and big bed frame. I knelt down next to the bed, expecting to use ever muscle in my body to move this bed. Then, almost with pathetic ease, I raised the entire bed a few feet off the ground. Fuck, I was a monster. That was when my dick and I had had enough. I dropped the bed back where it was and decided to jerk off before I exploded. I sat on the floor in front of the mirror with my gigantic, sculpted back against my bed. I went to town on my cock, expecting to cum in a minute like I usually did, but this was a real man’s dick. Somehow, even though I was hornier and more turned on than I had ever been in my life, I stroked my cock for almost 20 minutes, with every second bringing me more and more pleasure. Seeing myself in the mirror, my muscles flexing as I stroked harder and harder, worked wonders to bring me to the edge. Then, cum exploded all over my abs, pecs, and face. It almost seemed like my dick wasn’t going to stop after almost a whole straight minute of pure ecstasy. I finally felt like I was no longer a boy, I was a man’s man, I was a sex god. I had the body that men only dreamt to have, one that would be able to get me anything I wanted. But, although my body was that of a man now, my mind had not changed. After a minute of heavy breathing my composure returned and I saw my cum covered reflection in the mirror. Despite looking like a hunk, I felt so embarrassed and disgusted with myself that I had just done that. Only someone so narcissistic would masturbate to their own reflection. I also imagined how horrified my parents and friends would be to see me like this. You don’t just become this ripped overnight, something had to be wrong with me. Yet, I didn’t have the time to deal with this if I was going to make it in time to the hotel. I couldn’t do anything about my change in height, and more mature looking face, but I could cover up the muscles. I threw on some massive sweats that just made it look like I was getting fat, grabbed the luggage I packed the night before, and ran to catch the nearby bus. Even with the sweats though, I could swear that I caught people staring at me. I was so embarrassed. I wasn’t used to any attention at all. The height was especially something I had to get used to, a lesson I quickly learned after hitting my head as I entered the bus. Luckily, the bus ride was somehow faster than I expected, and although I was 15 minutes late, it could have been worse. Plus, Jenny and Tom were right there waiting for me, albeit a little annoyed that I was so late. “Wow, who called it Jenny, who called it…” said Tom with a smirk. Jenny responded, as I approached them, “Wait a minute, Kyle, no way, did you somehow get taller in the past week?” With Tom also seemingly shocked, I panicked to think of any sort of response. Then, I blurred out, “I must have gone through some second puberty, apparently it isn’t totally uncommon.” Although I looked super awkward, and couldn’t even look them straight in the eyes, that was something I actually remember reading a while back. Either way they seemed to shrug it off even though they definitely thought that was a weird response and had no idea why I was wearing such large sweats. But, as we were getting the keys to the room Jenny would be staying in, and the one that Tom and I would be staying in, I started to notice that maybe the sweats weren’t as big as I thought. Although they were hiding most of my upper and lower body, they were actually pretty tight around my arms. If I even slightly flexed there was a chance they could rip, and that is exactly what happened. As we were all hanging out and laughing in my room before we were going out to the main floor of the hotel, my right bicep tore the sweatshirt. The room went silent as the seams ripped, revealing my chiseled arm. Jenny and Tom could not believe what they were looking at, as I quickly turned red, embarrassed that my secret was about to be revealed. No one knew what to say, and I had no idea what thoughts could be going through their minds. “Kyle…what happened to your arm…” Tom said, almost appearing worried. “Okay guys, if I am being honest with you, it wasn’t just my height that changed over the break,” I replied, feeling ashamed that I would have to reveal my secret to them. I took off the shirt to reveal my new hunky physique, with Jenny and Tom just staring in awe. “How is this possible Kyle? You went from having a normal body to looking like a bodybuilder or something” stated Jenny, who was unable to take her eyes off of all the various muscles. I felt so embarrassed just hearing that word, “bodybuilder,” to describe my body, along with the stares and attention from Jenny and Tom, it was all too much. I quickly ran to my luggage to get a shirt, but soon realized that they were all far too small for me. The biggest one I could find was a sleeveless tank top, showing off my massive chest. When I turned back around, it was obvious that both of them were staring at my pecs and arms, which just felt mortifying. With that said, I felt that I should also change my sweatpants, as I was actually beginning to sweat in them. But before I went to the bathroom, I probably needed to address what was going on. “Hey guys, can you stop staring at me, it’s kind of weird,” I said looking at both Jenny and Tom. Both of them then yelled out, “Sorry!” and went on their phones, almost as if they were being awoken from some kind of trance. I ran to the bathroom to change, but again had trouble taking off my sweaty boxer briefs. When I finally managed to, I threw on my new underwear and shorts, which didn’t do much to hide my bulge. I will say though that when I got a look at my body in the mirror, I couldn’t help but think that I looked very hot and sexy in this outfit. Tom and Jenny must have agreed that I looked good as when I walked out of the bathroom their jaws practically fell to the ground. After they managed to compose themselves we finally made it out of the room and on to the floor with all the sellers and gaming stations. As we walked around I couldn’t help but notice that a lot of people were staring at me. If we are being honest video game nerds and geeks tend to be skinny, fat, or borderline unhealthy. Both Jenny and Tom were a little more attractive than your average nerds facially, but their bodies were skinny in the way you’d expect a nerd to be—prior to today I was much the same. But, now with my new amazing muscular body, I might as well have been an alien. Some guys seem intimidated by me, while other people just seemed interested in looking me up and down. A part of me was kind of starting to like the attention, but at the same time I just wasn’t used to people looking at me like this. Either way, the three of us had a fun time walking around and getting dinner later, but I couldn’t help but think that the both of them were continually flirting with me, if not fighting for my undivided attention. At the end of the day we each headed back to our rooms, with Jenny giving us an extra key so that we could come over later if we got bored. I actually decided to grab a shower first, feeling a little sweaty from all this tight clothing I was wearing. As I hopped into the shower I thought I could hear some heavy breathing coming from outside the bathroom, but I just decided to ignore that. While I was in the shower though, I couldn’t help but get turned on from scrubbing each of my muscles with soap. In no time, I found myself playing with my cock as I rubbed my muscles, which eventually caused me to explode endless streams of cum over the shower wall. When I was done I quickly panicked to clean off all the cum, get out of the shower to towel off, and spray some air freshener so that the smell of cum wasn’t so obvious. That was when it hit me, I forgot to bring a pair of clothes into the bathroom. To make matters worse, the heavy breathing I had heard earlier seemed to have gotten louder. I was particularly afraid of Tom seeing me in just a towel, as I usually just changed in the bathroom anyways. Nonetheless, I barely managed to wrap the towel around my hips and left the bathroom. When I walked into the bedroom area, what I saw horrified me. Tom, who I guess didn’t hear me come out of the bathroom, was sitting on his bed with his pants and underwear down at his calves. With his right hand, he was he was rapidly stroking his cock, and with his left hand he was holding up my sweaty underwear and sweatpants from earlier up to his face. I didn’t know what to do, but when he finally heard me he put down the sweaty clothes to see me standing there. Then, before I could even say anything, the sight of my god like physique in just a towel all wet seemed to be enough to push him over the edge and make him cum. As Tom’s head fell back, his mouth opened wider, and his eyes rolled back, he whispered, “God Kyle, you look like a fucking sex machine now.” I didn’t know what to do, there was my best friend, who I had wanted for so long, practically worshipping me like I was some sort of god. Just my sight was enough to push him over the edge, his cum falling onto the floor. He went from seeing me as his best bud, to a piece of meat from which he could derive sexual pleasure from. As much as I was turned on, I was disgusted with myself, Tom, and the whole situation. I quickly threw on some clothes that barely fit and ran from the room. This wasn’t me, I wasn’t a hunk, I was a nerd. A week ago, nothing like this was even possible, I wasn’t ready, even if my body was. I ran to Jenny’s room, hoping that at least she had some sort of sanity. I opened the door and walked in, breathing heavily, still unable to fully take in what was going on. Then, I noticed I had a raging boner through my shorts, which I quickly tried to hide in case Jenny could see the door. Luckily, she was in shower, so that gave me at least some time to relax. But, I swore I could hear someone talking so I walked towards the bathroom and opened the door a crack, and that’s when I heard it. As Jenny moaned from the shower she was saying, “Oh Kyle, fuck me Kyle…Your muscles are so hot, I need them…God, destroy my pussy." I couldn’t believe this, even Jenny, the logical voice of reason in our group, was unable to stop herself from masturbating to the thought of my body. But, something in me clicked. As my boner rose to full mast, it seemed my body was starting to take over. The attraction I’ve been having to my own body, the attention I’ve been getting all day, and the immense pleasure that Tom and Jenny have been having because of me finally released my inner hunk. Why would I continue to be a scared little nerd, when I was in fact the sex machine that Tom said I was. This was my opportunity to lose my virginity and really see what my body could do. I walked into the bathroom, which was enough noise for Jenny to stop masturbating. Then, I ripped my shirt off like tissue paper and opened up the curtain, to Jenny’s initial dismay. With Jenny staring at my muscles and doing nothing to cover herself up she barely whispered, “Oh my god Kyle.” Finally growing into the personality you’d expect with a body like mine, I cockily responded, “Why would you stop, Jenny.” Before she could say anything, I took off my shorts and underwear and stepped into the shower with her. I was pretty sure that I was gay, but in this moment, all I wanted to do was fuck the living shit out of Jenny. As I got closer to her I saw that she had just recently orgasmed just from thinking about me, so now it was time to give her the real deal. She began by rubbing her hands over my chiseled pecs and abs while I quickly moved to making out with her, while grabbing her tight, perky ass. She continued to move her hands around my muscular body, worshipping every inch of it. Jenny seemed to be especially fond of rubbing her boobs against my pecs and abs, while running her hands over my shredded back muscles—something that just drove my cock crazy for some reason. I was more turned on than I had ever been in my life, and from the hunger Jenny had for my body, I could probably say the same for her. Jenny said, managing to get a few words in between making out with me, and sucking on my muscles, “Fuck Kyle, you look like a Greek god…I need you…I need your monster cock inside of me…destroy me with your massive muscles.” Stopping to let out a loud, erotic moan, “I’ve been waiting for so long for one of you two to have the guts to ask me out and have sex with me…I’m on birth control…for the love of god Kyle fuck me like there is no tomorrow…” Before I could even respond, my giant muscular body seemed to know exactly what to do to please Jenny. Just with the strength of one arm I lifted her off the ground, holding her up against the shower wall. With the water only hitting me now, and my body glistening, I can’t imagine the sight that Jenny must have witnessed. Even before I did anything she began to shake in my arm, moaning louder, and orgasming. Her petite little body, before I had even started truly pleasing her, began to squirt, in an incredibly intense orgasmic experience. We both knew she wanted more though, so I began to play with her clit using my other hand. To give her even more pleasure I also began to suck on her sexy large breasts, something that definitely drove her crazy. Somehow, I did these so expertly that in just a matter of moments I brought her to her third orgasm, this one more earth shattering than the last. Jenny was so attracted to my muscles, that she felt continually on the brink of orgasming—a power I loved having, and one I was prepared to continually abuse again and again. She was unable to stop herself from orgasming whenever I touched her, whenever I was near. Causing so much pleasure for her, and seeing her worship every single one of my massive, ripped muscles, continually even brought me to the edge. But, unlike Jenny, it seemed that my body knew instinctively how to hold it. Already, I had felt the intense pleasure right before cumming multiple times, but my body, my sex machine, god-level physique, it just knew exactly what to do to prevent that. It’s almost like my body was made to provide me with the most pleasure possible. When I was a skinny little nerd I could barely masturbate for just a few minutes, and now, after just one day of being a real hunk, I had somehow become a master of holding back…god this level of pleasure was amazing. Once she calmed down again, it was time for me to have some real fucking fun. Now using both hands, I grabbed her off the wall and placed her on top of my thick, practically 8-inch dick. Initially shocked at how easily I could do it, I began to lightly fuck her while holding her up just with my arms. A few days ago, I was so weak I could probably barely have sex with someone without getting exhausted immediately, and now I was holding up Jenny without any support. As her moans grew louder, and my dick started to go faster and deeper, I noticed how small she truly was. Jenny was not much shorter than me a few days ago, and we were about the same weight, but now look at us. At 6 feet, 190 pounds of pure, solid muscle, I was a giant monster compared to her small 5’5”, 118-pound frame. She practically felt like nothing in my arms, eclipsed by the size of my gigantic frame. Then, as I felt Jenny’s fourth orgasm consume my penis, I knew it was time to go to full speed. With my cock, all the way in her pussy I started to fuck her. Harder and harder, faster and faster, I began to groan and moan, like a wild animal consuming his pray. Although Jenny had just orgasmed, she began to scream my name and moan louder than ever before. God, I really was a sex machine, the power I had over Jenny, the pleasure I was experiencing, it was all incomparable to anything. “Fuck, fuck, FUCK Kyle, don’t stop…harder…harder…FASTER…faster…I’ve never felt...such…such pleasure. You’re a fucking animal, GOD,” Jenny said while still screaming and moaning. “God Jenny, I’m so close…” I managed to let out in between my grunting and moaning. “Kyle, cum inside of me, god YES please fuck do it…” Jenny responded almost begging me to. I grabbed Jenny as tight as I could, fucking her as hard as I could for another few more minutes. I wanted to draw out the pleasure, to experience as much as I could of it, and my body knew all the tricks. Then, as I was about to explode, Jenny had her fifth orgasm, the strongest of them yet. As I used most of my strength to prevent her intensely flailing body from getting out of my hands, I began to gush cum inside of her. My cum, which I had been holding in for so long, shot out like streams of bullets, filling her up. When I noticed she couldn’t take any more of it, I gently placed her exhausted body onto the shower floor as I continued to cum all over her face, breasts, and stomach. I was amazed, Jenny was sitting on the floor, exhausted beyond belief, breathing heavily, and incredibly sore from the positions I had her in, but I felt nothing. I was barely out of breath, felt like I had only experienced a light workout at most, and knew my cock was already ready to go a few more rounds. Jenny looked like she couldn’t handle any more pounding though so I let the water clean her off, turned it off, and stepped out of the shower. “Don’t leave Kyle…” Jenny managed to say from the shower. “I lied to you and Tom, I’ve never had a boyfriend, you were my first…” Laughing, as I dried myself off, “Come on Jenny, not to hurt your feelings but we could kind of tell you were lying. But, hey, we got to be each other’s firsts.” Jenny replied, “I want more though, my vagina feels so empty without your meaty cock inside of it. Plus, I know that wasn’t your best, a part of you was afraid of hurting me.” She was right. Not only was I using a lot of my strength to actually hold her up in the first place, but I was also scared what my full strength could have done to her virgin pussy. Giving her a sexy smile I responded, “Are you ready for round two then?” Without saying anything, Jenny got up from the shower floor, jumped into my arms, and started making out with me. Although we were still wet, we didn’t really care. Rubbing our bodies and lips together, I picked her up again and took her to the hotel bed. I laid on the bed with her on top of me, giving her free roam of my ripped muscles. I love how Jenny took charge in order to pleasure herself. While making out with me she rubbed her breasts against my giant pecs, and clit up against my rock-hard abs. Although she was exhausted from our shower sex, Jenny was eager to continue, running on pure pleasure and ecstasy. “Be rough with me Kyle, I want to see what those muscles are made of,” said Jenny in a sexual and thirsty tone. The thought of fulfilling her request, and finding out for myself the limits of these muscles was such a turn on. I started by smacking her on the ass at around a ¼ of my strength, which made her scream in pleasure. As I continued up to 50% of my strength I saw her ass turning red, barely able to take any more, but she loved every single fucking second of it. Then I turned her on to the bed, holding her down from the sheer strength of my body. With just a third of my strength she was powerless, unable to stop me from doing anything I wanted, and she didn’t want it any other way. I was just amazed at how horny she was for my body, just a few minutes of me holding her down, being rough with her, and rubbing all of my muscles against her pushed her to a sixth orgasm that left her completely out of breath. “You’re such a bad dirty girl Jenny,” I laughed, “And now it’s time for me to show you how much of a man I have really become.” I got up, showing my amazing physique to her, fuck I really must have looked like a god among men. My newly acquired sexual drive needed to be quenched, and fucking Jenny again and again would definitely help—not that she wasn’t beyond eager to please me and herself. This was not only her first time with a man, but a man that no future fuck could ever match. Jenny knew that she had to get the best of it for as long as she could, until she had to settle for some other skinny nerd who would just never be the same. Shortly after getting up from the bed and stretching my drop dead gorgeous muscles, I grabbed her, put each of her feet over my shoulders, and positioned her to rip apart that pussy with my monster cock. This time, I started off a lot harder, sticking my dick all the way inside of her. Deeper and deeper, faster and faster. Then, I turned her over, grabbed her hips tightly, and went to town on her. Unlike before, I was using close to all of my strength. She was screaming and moaning louder than ever, to the point that I thought I was actually destroying her vagina with my muscles. The bed was shaking back and forth so much that when I heard a crack I wasn’t sure if it was the wall or the bed. I bet you the nerds next door were getting horny listening to some real hardcore sex going on here. Either way, my animal instincts kicked in, and I found myself lost in a new level of pleasure. I honestly lost track of how many times I felt Jenny orgasm, and when I started to cum inside of her I could feel the exhaustion finally getting to her. Again, I decided to cum all over her, at this point seeing it as a way to truly show my dominance over her. By the time I was done, I still felt that I could go a couple more rounds, but Jenny was practically out of it. A part of me, felt kind of bad when I got out of bed and look down upon her completely destroyed body. Yet, I was also amazed, I did that, I gave her so much pleasure that she couldn’t handle it anymore. But, one thing was for sure, my body wasn’t done yet, it needed more pleasure. I was a god meant to be worshipped and I knew exactly who was next on my list. I went back to the bathroom to grab my clothes, realizing then that I had ripped my shirt to shreds, and that my shorts were just completely soaking wet. My underwear was fine, and it actually took me sometime to realize that I could just walk out in them alone. I finally wasn’t ashamed of my body, I had the muscles that everyone could only dream to have, touch, and fuck. I never wanted anyone to see me without my clothes, I was scared to go the pool for fear of my body being judged, and I never tried to get with anyone because I just saw myself as a pitiful little weakling. But now, I was the man, the god, people wished they were, yet could never actually become. I could have anyone that I wanted, and even get anything that I wanted. I was now part of an elite group of individuals who could be considered sex beasts, who could get you horny just by looking at your or taking their shirt off. I loved that idea that when I walked into the room, literally any room, I would be the hottest guy, the one that people would either hate for being so hot, or just want to be around just to get a glimpse of his body. Once I was done ogling over myself in the mirror in the bathroom, I decided to head out. Jenny was still passed out, but I imagined that she would come to later or tomorrow and still want more. I'd be curious to know how her soreness would be though, something that this body didn't seem to really understand. All I knew now was that I was in for some fun walking through the hallways of the hotel over to my room in just my sexy green boxer briefs. Honestly, you should have seen the stares that I got from people when I walked from Jenny’s room to my room. First, there were these two nerdy girls, who definitely just orgasmed when they saw me—I could practically see them dripping through their pants. Next, I saw a guy and a girl, who I assumed were dating. The girl couldn’t keep her eyes off of my body, and her boyfriend was definitely pissed. It’s funny though, I could have had her then and there if I wanted to, and her pussy of a boyfriend wouldn’t have been able to do shit about it. But I was a man on a mission, so I just left her with a sexy wink that might have almost made her fall over. Lastly, right when I was going to get to the room, I saw two little nerds who were practically getting erections from just watching me walk down the hallway. That was me not too long ago, and I definitely felt some pity for them. But, I decided to make their night, as I walked up to them I grabbed each of their cocks and balls and squeezed them. I could feel their cocks rapidly growing from my touch and presence, something that only increased when I signaled them to touch my pecs. This was nothing that these cuties had experienced before, and I would have loved to teach these guys some of what I learned with Jenny, but I had to run. I gave them a wink, blew them each a cocky kiss, and left them in the hallway with their fully erect boners. I imagine that they could go and help each other finish the job. As I walked into the room and closed the door I saw Tom, who seemed like he might have been crying earlier, sitting on his bed sulking. I felt so bad to see him like this, just like I had been many times thinking about Tom in the past. I found out that the guy I had liked for years now adored me, and I shunned him when I realized that. I knew I had to make it up to him, but my inner hunk was going to have some fun with him. Just like Jenny, he wanted to worship my god-like physique, but, in this case, I have a little more experience up my belt, and there was a lot more that I wanted to try with him. Once Tom noticed I had come in he ran up to me and said, “Oh my god Kyle, I am so sorry I didn’t mean for you to see that. It was wrong of me to do that to you…wait, where have you been for the past hour, and where are your clothes…not that I am necessarily minding right now?” Chuckling a little I responded, “Do you really want to find out the answers to those questions, or do you just want to pull my boxer briefs down and give me the best blow job you can?” “What…I thought you weren’t interested?” replied Tom, who was definitely getting horny again. “Eh I was definitely a little startled at first to find you masturbating to my sweaty underwear, but I’ve honestly been into you for a while now,” I stated, actually blushing a little. Tom, smiling and blushing too, responded, “No way, I’ve had a thing for you for the longest time, the muscles are just what took me over the edge. I actually think that Jenny has a thing for you to now that I think about it…” Laughing, and thinking about what had just happened, I replied, “Wow so you are telling me we could have done this forever ago, that’s a shame…but, hey, let’s make up for lost time.” “Yes, sir, you don’t have to tell me twice,” Tom stated as he licked his lips. I actually felt hornier than ever in expectation of playing around with Tom. Not only had I been waiting for this for years, but, if I was bisexual, I definitely still preferred men over women. I wasn’t sure where Tom stood, but I knew he was dying for this moment even more than I was. He initially put his hands on my massive pecs, sliding them down to my washboard abs and obliques. Then, Tom began to suck on my left and right nipples as I flexed my back for him to feel up and down into all the different ridges. Next, he seemed interested in playing with my biceps which I gladfully flexed for him. I wanted to show him how strong I was so as he held onto my right bicep I lifted him off the ground, something that seemed to really turn him on. Tom seemed to be more in love with my muscles than Jenny. When I put him back down, he wanted to lick every single rock-hard part of my body, starting with my giant pecs and then moving to my sculpted abs. It seemed like he licked each and every single ab muscle, moaning as he moved lower and lower. The little nerd was worshiping me like a Greek god—he was obsessed with my body. Then, he moved back to lick my biceps, which he did as he rubbed my hardening nipples. God, his worshipping of my body just made me want to rip his ass apart more and more. Speaking of ass, Tom seemed particularly interested in mine, as he began to rub my steel-like ass while licking and sucking my abs and pecs like a hungry mad man. “Okay, no fucking way Kyle, you’re so hard all over, but that ass is as tight as marble,” Tom said in amazement. I couldn’t help but laugh at that comment, but before I could say anything Tom started making out with me. Wow, I had waited for this moment for so long, and it was finally happening. I was in heaven, and we were just getting started. But, I knew that it would be even hotter, if I started to take back charge of the situation. “Get on your knees,” I commanded in a stern and sexy tone. Tom didn’t question what I said one bit, he seemed extremely turned on for a real man like me to be telling him to pleasure me. He went down on his knees, putting him at the perfect height to suck off my cock. He started taking off my underwear and was just amazed to find my rock hard 8-inch monster cock ready for him to cater to. Tom was definitely at a loss for words, also feeling my incredibly massive muscular thighs and calves as he forced my underwear past them. Then, before he could even comment on my dick’s size, I shoved half of my cock into Tom’s pretty little mouth. At first, he had a little trouble, but then he started sucking and licking like a champ, while playing with my large balls in one hand, and rubbings my chiseled abs with the other. The little wimp was in complete ecstasy, with his 5-inch or so cock rising to full mast. Wanting to help the poor guy out, I used my sexy right foot to lightly stroke his cock, something that sent erotic shivers throughout all of Tom’s body. But, as Tom started to get use to sucking half of my cock, I decided to take things up a notch. I planted both of my feet firmly on the ground, grabbed the back of his head, and I started to skull fuck him. In and out, in and out, all 8-inches of my cock penetrating his little mouth and throat. Tom was definitely unable to handle it, as he gagged every time my dick went all the way in, and started to tear up. Using only a fraction of the power my muscles gave him, I fucked the shit out of his face. It was so hot, I was getting so close… I pulled out of his mouth, with Tom in complete awe of what just happened. I then cleaned up the drool from his face and dragged him by his shirt to my bed. When I sat down and positioned my cock in front of Tom, I realized that I had actually ripped his shirt in the process. He didn’t seem to care at all about it, so I finished ripping it off and threw it across the room. Wow, he was just a skinny as I was, if not skinnier, and now he was just putty in my big strong hands. “Wake up wimp,” I commanded, “this cock isn’t going to take care of itself. Tom quickly returned to my cock like a magnet, this time eagerly trying to take all 8-inches of my thick beast. I let him have some fun on his own, but when he took a break and began to drool, I quickly wiped it and rammed my dick back into his mouth. Then, I started intensely fucking his mouth, to the point that I was honestly getting scared that I would break his jaw—something I didn’t want to do, but honestly turned me on thinking that I had the strength to even consider that as a possibility. “That’s enough,” I demanded, “Now, just lick my cock and balls Tom.” He did so eagerly, happy to keep pleasing me but to also breathe. Tom licked and sucked on my balls especially, which just felt so good I began to moan louder. Then, when I had had enough pleasure, I picked him up and sat him on my lap. He was so small compared to my massive ripped body, he was almost like a doll practically. Tom seemed to be enjoying it, as he began to grind on my dick, rubbing his back against my sculpted pecs and abs. Fuck, a few days we would have been equals, and now, I could literally do anything I wanted with his frail little body. “God Kyle…you’re amazing…this body, it’s incredible…I want you to fuck me, but…but…I’m a virgin,” Tom said looking completely embarrassed. As I stuck a finger in his ass, massaging it, I also started to stroke his dick. “Don’t worry Tom, we can work it out,” I said with a cocky smirk. “FUCK Kyle…how are you doing that….my GOD that feels amazing,” Tom replied as he moaned louder and louder. I honestly hadn’t realized how big my hands had gotten until I grabbed Tom’s dick. I was able to hold the whole thing at once, something that weirdly turned me on. I began to stroke his dick faster and faster, as I added a second finger to Tom’s ass. I could tell that he was trying to hold back cumming with every fiber of his being. But, soon enough, his toes began to curl, his moans practically became screams, and he began to shoot cum over the floor and my hand. Tom had been holding it for so long that he was shaking from the intensity of the orgasm for a whole minute. Tom was completely out of breath, but it was finally time for me to try out that pretty ass of his. Without notice, I picked up his skinny little body and placed it on my massive cock. At first, he screamed out in pain, but as my dick stretched him out, he seemed to be enjoying it more. I loved how easily I could just lift him up and down with my bare hands, still having plenty of strength to also fuck him myself. Sitting on my cock, Tom was like a rag doll I could easily move around, bringing us both immense pleasure. He even started to get into it himself, pushing and pulling on me to go even faster and deeper. But, I wanted more, I wanted to fuck him for days. I pulled Tom off of my massive cock, smacked his ass so hard he screamed and bent over, and then I grabbed him by the hips. Without a moment’s notice, I started to fuck the shit out of him. Being able to hold him tight, I was able to fuck him even harder than before. Faster and faster, deeper and deeper, Tom could barely handle it. I was literally fucking his ass into nothingness, using nearly all of my strength. He was screaming my name, moaning louder and louder, he was in utter ecstasy. But, I wanted to really show off my strength, so I picked him up off the ground and continued to destroy his ass like nothing else in the world mattered. “Oh god Kyle, oh GOD…how are you THIS strong…I could never imagine that you could do this, FUCK…you really are a SEX god,” Tom screamed, already on the brink of cumming yet again. Tom only made me want to fuck him harder and harder, especially when he came for a second time, all over himself and the floor. I really was a god among men, someone people would beg to have sex with, if not just touch. My body was a well-oiled machine made to experience sexual pleasure, and give people the fuck of their lives. Plus, the strength, god the power I had, I haven’t even fully tapped it. Jenny passed out and I could already see Tom was tiring out, but I was still barely feeling anything. Fuck, I really had become a monster, and I loved every minute of it. In between moaning and screaming Tom managed to whisper, “Kyle…can I ride you…the thought of it…fuck…sounds like heaven.” God, he was so fucking right, that did sound amazing. I laid down on the bed with Tom, allowing him to jump up and down on my cock. Wow, he loved it, intensely using his legs to bounce up and down on my massive meat. But, I was getting close, and I wanted in on the fun. In this position, I was able to rapidly fuck the living shit out of him. I really was in heaven, with Tom’s ass perfectly massaging my cock, and Tom having the greatest pleasure he has ever felt in his life. This was his first time having sex, but before we knew he was cumming for the third time, now all over the bed. The sight of him in ecstasy was enough to push me over the edge, with my cock exploding cum inside of his ass. When Tom fell over from exhaustion, the cum started to spurt all over me, even hitting my face, the backboard of the bed, and even the wall. As I laid there just taking it all in, Tom came to and saw all of the cum over me. Like a rabid animal he jumped on top of me and started licking all of the cum off of me. He started with my abs, then moved to my pecs, and finally we continued making out. “Wow, your body, your lips, even your cum…it all just tastes so delicious,” Tom said as he laid down next to my giant sculpted body, practically passed out from the intense fucking. After I chilled in bed for a while, relaxing, Tom finally came to. He seemed pretty dazed and out of it, but he seemed hungry for more sex. “Look who’s finally awake,” I said looking at him sexily. “God Kyle, that was honestly a million times better than I could have ever imagined. I loved every minute of it, and I need more, I need you” Tom said practically begging for more. “Actually, there is something I’ve always wanted to try. Throw on some clothes, I’ll put on some new boxer briefs, and we will head downstairs,” I replied as I flexed my muscles. Without questioning anything, Tom threw on some clothes, practically at light speed. He had no idea what we were doing, but he knew I was going to fuck him again, and that’s all he cared about. As we left the room, all the nerds that were still up and about couldn’t help staring and ogling at my body. I even heard one guy whisper under his breath, “that lucky bitch, why can I have a man like that.” Wow, I really had become the king of the nerds. I was still into video games, comics, and all the other stereotypical geek stuff, but I also had the body of a god, and the ability to endlessly fuck people until they couldn’t take it anymore. Then, we arrived at the pool, where I had always dreamt of having sex with someone. I imagine it wouldn’t be much different, but the setting just made it more of a thrill. Yet, it seemed like some random old guy was busy closing up the pool for the night. “Hey man, can we still get into the pool,” I said in a strong, stern voice. Still trying to lock up, the man stated, “Sorry bud, close at 10, no ifs, ands, or buts.” That was when I turned him around, got a good look at him, and said, “I don’t think so, we are getting into the pool, and you’re going to bed old timer.” The old man couldn’t believe what he was looking at. The hotel was swarming with average looking skinny nerds and geeks, but there I was, a ripped, muscular hunk. He honestly didn’t know what to say, and, in the end, didn’t stop me and Tom from getting into the pool. I was actually getting turned on realizing that there were some nerds staring at us from the door. If they were looking for a show they were about to get one. Tom, probably would have been self-conscious if he knew, but his attention was solely focused on my muscles. He especially lost it as I stripped my underwear off. God, I must have looked so hot naked, with all of my muscles pumped from all the sex I had been having. “So, are you coming into the pool or are you just going to stand there and stare the whole time?” I stated have joking, but practically commanding him to join me. “Oh…um…yeah, of course,” responded Tom as he took off his clothes at a faster speed than when he initially took it off. When he initially jumped in we actually just splashed around, almost having fun, but then we quickly started making out. I could already feel Tom’s full erect boner as I held him close. Through the water he enjoyed feeling up my muscles, he was practically obsessed with them. He couldn’t get enough of me, and I loved the fact that I was finally fucking my crush. I thought I would never get a chance with him, and now Tom was literally begging for me to fuck the shit out of him. “Fuck Kyle, you make me so horny it’s insane…I don’t get it, you’re just so gorgeous,” Tom said as he began to suck on my neck and squeeze my bicep muscles. “Well Tom, I’m here to please,” I said as I carried him over to the pool ladder. There, I sat him on the highest rung, lifted his ass and legs up, and stuck my massive cock into his ass. Using the ladder’s rails for support, I was able to fuck him with all of my power. It actually got to the point that I could feel the rails loosening, and ultimately breaking. Soon enough Tom had his most intense orgasm yet, but he begged me to get out of the pool so that he could get all my cum in his mouth. He decided to suck me off again, so I gave him a good ole skull fucking. He was probably even more turned on by my glistening muscles. My pecs, abs, and biceps must have looked especially fine. After a few minutes of that, I came in his mouth. He tried to take it all in, but eventually he just couldn’t take it anymore and I sprayed the rest over his body. Then, I picked up his exhausted little body and we sat together in the shallow side of the pool. For once, I was honestly actually starting to feel some level of exhaustion. “Wow, guys, that was so fucking hot,” said Jenny from the door. “Woah, looks who's awake,” I said excited to see her. Biting her lips, Jenny responded, “So how about we make this a party.” I looked around and saw the two nerdy guys from earlier, who looked pretty shy and awkward, but they obviously wouldn’t be here if they weren’t eager to join. I honestly had not thought about the idea of a threesome, or an orgy, but it definitely excited me. So many people wanted this body, these beautiful ripped muscles, why not share it? “Come join us in the pool then,” I replied with a sexy smirk. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Well that’s my story guys, hope you enjoyed it. Somehow, I went from a scared nerdy little kid, to the hunky king of the nerds. Literally everyone at that convention the next day was talking about me, and many of them wanted a piece of me in some shape or form. I truly am a god among men now, and I regularly fuck Jenny and Tom, among other people. I’ve been asked why I don’t just get a boyfriend or girlfriend, but, come on, look at me, I can have infinitely more fun single. You wouldn’t believe some of the adventures I’ve been on with my godlike looks, but those are definitely stories for another day. If you are interested in them let me know, I swear some of them are fucking juicy. Don’t worry though, as cocky as I have become, and oh have I become a cocky bastard, I’m still a nerd at heart. Like I still read books or play video games, I just do that shirtless, and often time after pounding the shit out of someone. Oh, and if you’re wondering about the orgy at the end, come on guys, I think I gave you enough. Hope you had fun! I'm going to get back to my game, I have some fun scheduled for later.
  7. THE STORY SO FAR - Stephan is a police officer with a very well-endowed boyfriend, Tom. But Stephan's sex addiction to sex leads to him losing his job - and breaking up with from Tom. While staying with his parents in a quiet corner of London, Stephan observes something exciting: an alpha muscle Beast humiliating a fluffy, gentle, weak young beta called Olly. Now, the Beast is helping Olly grow - and it's happening at an impossible rate: muscle, height, cock, hair, character. Where will it end? Hakan's new boss/lover wants to see how far Olly pushes Stephan and vice versa. Tom is still sexting Stephan at night. And when Olly tries to get Stephan started at his gym, it seems a very mysterious set-up, perhaps run exclusively by gay men: but why? Chapter 9 is here. 10 Olly Friday October 5th 'You've changed...' Everybody's saying it suddenly. But is it true? Here I am in the same room in the same house that I wrote this diary in, in January and in July. These are the same hands that wrote it, though less delicate somewhat (in a spot of anger the other day, I snapped my biro), and although I had to cut off my charity bands and friendship bracelet (the one Sophie gave me, that night in midsummer) it was out of necessity, not bad feeling or trying to forget. I'd still support those charities, I still want that friendship. I still listen to Green Day, even if I split their band t-shirt open in a sweaty tangle the other, while I was hyper-pumped from shoulder presses and barbell curls. I still read New Scientist's updates religiously every morning. I still think, hey, I could get a job at one of the big observatories. In fact, I can't think of a more perfect life than just working out, eating big, staring at the stars and learning more about them. The essentials. I can see myself there in thirty years time, thinking just the same things. Fuck, how big will I be by that time...? 'You've changed.' Sophie said it in a text. It was her last word on the subject. She wants us to have a trial separation, or get some air, or something prim and proper that's just masking the fact she doesn't want me in her life any more. She can't come out with it, she can't get down to the essentials the way I can. She's so nice about it, so sweet and gentle, and it drives me mad. If that's the way I used to be, back when I was little and fluffy and thought crunches were something you ate with a dip, well, I'm glad that I've changed. She just wanted to talk, not cuddle. Then she was persuaded that cuddling was 'nice'. Then she got curious about feeling how big my arms had got: could she fit both hands around one (duh, no), and she wanted to see how massive my abs are now. She wanted to see how I can make my pecs dance to any song she could think of (she chose an Ed Sheeran song, naturally). She was asking what it is that makes a guy get hairy. She knew she was getting me hot. I knew she was getting wet. Then she wants to fuck. Of course, she wants to fuck. She does a double-take when I release the Anaconda, but then she gets a smile on her face. She's so excited about my size, in every possible way. Suddenly, something in sweet, little Miss Perfect is set free. I know all the family are downstairs getting dinner ready, I know they can all hear me and it's not what nice middle class twenty-one year olds do, but I've got the red mist and she's on heat. The pair of us are going at it like a couple of animals. She's practically falling off the bed, she's got her fists bunched in my beard to hold herself in position, I'm basically tearing her nice, tasteful blouse apart to get at her, I'm getting my tongue everywhere, I'm ripping up her panties and lifting her up so that her lady garden is there on my slobbery, blonde bushy chin, up to my lips, and I'm working my fingers inside her arse. She deserves everything I can give her. If my brother did come to the door, the way I imagined him doing, he must have thought it was a scene out of 10,000,000 BC. I was devoting myself to her like she was a goddess and I was a goatherd living in the wilderness. Or a donkey boy, I guess. That's what she called me, as she came the second time (of five). She was like this new girl, begging me to do her like one animal does another -- but apparently that's my fault. Apparently I made that happen, just because I work out now. Just because I show her what life's really all about. After we both came a few times, I had to head straight out to the gym for my evening routine. Maybe that's what she didn't like. Where does she think her he-man got his stuff...? I've changed, apparently. And she can't take me. 'You've changed!' When the Beast says it, it's a good thing. That doesn't make it any less significant. He said it this morning. He gave a slow whistle, and he laughed. We were coming straight out of the gym, after a hard round of work. God, but my whole body was exhausted, every muscle aching, pulsing, throbbing: sweat was streaming down our backs, pecs, thighs. My arms were feeling especially jacked — I couldn't bend one enough to scratch an itch on my own shoulder — and he was checking out his own massive boulder shoulders. 'I have to capture this moment, bro,' he said, getting out his phone. 'Come on, shoulder to shoulder. Dude, you finally caught me up.' And he snapped us in the mirror, like a pair of giants, one fair, one dark. One of them who is now just slightly, even more ripped, even wider, even taller, than the other. But out of politeness I didn't like to point this out. 'Shit just got real,' he said, showing me the picture. 'You gonna put that on the site?' I said, resisting the urge to point out my slight advantage. Maybe the strangers who comment on there would point it out for him. 'Muscle Worshippers?' I laughed. 'You're not obsessed with any other website.' That's when he gave me that look. 'You've changed, bro,' he said, and laughed. 'You can say that again,' I said, running my hands over my taut physique. 'I'm twice the boy I used to be. I'm five times!' 'Yeah, that's the obvious stuff,' he said. 'You got the goods. Anyone can see that. But something more. You like to show it off now, don't you?' 'Hey,' I said. 'It's not vanity. I worked hard for this.' 'Like a shire horse,' he said. 'But admit it. You get a kick out of it.' 'Not like you,' I said, turning away to mask my hard-on. 'Maybe,' he grinned. 'Dude, I love to see those poofters pop a boner in the group showers, just because I've come in. I'm like a god to them. I love it. Did I tell you I got paid to appear at this special club the other day?' 'No way. What for?' 'Nothing really,' he said. 'It was at this pub over in East London. I haven't told anybody else this.' 'Go on,' I said, chugging down my protein shake. He sat down beside me on the bench and lowered his voice. 'They contacted me via the website. Well, you can send private messages. Normally it's stuff about how inferior they are, how they want me to come and piss on them, or just let them wank off while I watch. Oh, and then there's at least one every couple of days from a guy who wants me to fuck his girlfriend.' My eyes went saucer-wide. 'What? Why?' 'Duh, man. Because they get off on it!' I laughed. 'The world's gone mad.' 'Yeah, I know. I've thought about it, but I think — well, it would interfere with my regime. And Estelle might take it the wrong way. Anyway, this special club meets in this pub, The Black Swan. They have blinds over all the windows, and lights like some nightclub, and there's a stage. And that's where they have me.' 'What,' I said, 'like, making a speech?' 'You are green, aren't you?' He began peeling off his shorts. 'They get me up there in a posing pouch. I show off what I've got.' He balled up his jockey shorts, sodden with sweat, and threw them in his kit bag. My mouth was dry, picturing him doing it. 'Like a stripper?' 'Well, more tasteful than that, of course,' he said. 'Plus, all I take off is my posing pouch. Hardly a routine.' He licked his lips. 'The thing they're really interested in is my strength, my power, my size. I let them have a bit of a feel. Of my guns, that is.' 'You don't get your cock out, then?' I joked, but I must have said it too loud because he looked round wildly, then laughed at himself. 'Well,' he said, 'when they're so enthusiastic, it's a shame to disappoint. And my wang's never disappointed anyone. Look at it. Like a rolled up newspaper!' He leapt up and waggled it in my face, his fist full of pink sweaty meat. 'Urgh! Fuck off!' I yelled, laughing. He stopped waggling, and just stood there with his hands on his hips, waiting for me to undress too. 'And now you're thinking of Muscle Worshippers too.' 'Shall we get in those showers?' I said. 'But,' he said, 'you're thinking of it?' 'Not me,' I said. Now that I think of it, the gay police guy who's always eyeing me up, Stephan, he said the same thing again. Like he ever had any idea what I'm like. The only time he ever spoke to me was that day I first met Nico, and he was so nice and kind and reassuring. All he wanted was my skinny arse. He liked it when he was a couple of feet taller than me, when he was the stronger guy, the hairier guy, the bigger man. And yeah, maybe he liked it at first when I started to change. He would always stop for a chat, always compliment me on my gains. I used to look forward to it. Even when I realised he fancied me, I was cool with that. I even took him to the gym. Hooked him up with Doctor O. I was looking forward to training with him. I knew he'd appreciate the amount of hard work I was putting in. I knew he'd want me even worse, if he saw me like I am in the gym, my veins standing out, my muscle pumped up and hard. And I guess he'd train with me, he'd get bigger. I was looking forward to seeing what he made of himself. Yeah, I suppose I really thought a lot of Stephan. In he came this lunchtime, and pretended to borrow some books. I know he doesn't care what he's taking out. I can see in his eyes, all he wants is some time looking me over, checking out how much mass I've gained since I last saw him. 'Whoa,' he said, adjusting his glasses. 'Hey dude,' I said, going through the motions with his books. 'Your boss really lets you dress like that?' he said. 'At work?' I looked down at myself. Another gym singlet. Once upon a time it would have been loose on me, but now it's stretched tight, and my chest stands pretty much proud of it. It's like a cotton breastplate or something. I laughed. 'He understands. I've gone through my whole wardrobe now. Nothing fits any more.' 'Perhaps I should lend you something.' 'No, don't worry,' I said, quickly. 'I mean, look at me.' He could hardly stop. 'Yes,' he said, 'I suppose it's true. You'd never fit in anything I've got now. Even my actual wardrobe would probably strain.' I smiled at his joke, but I was feeling slightly embarrassed. He used to be the ultimate alpha male, tall and strong and ex-police, and now look at him — dwarfed by a guy who's barely out of his teens. He didn't deserve to be made to feel small. I handed him back his books, wondering what to say. He suddenly cleared his throat, sort of decisively. 'Olly,' he said, 'What about that arm wrestle you promised me?' I didn't know what to say, and we both burst out laughing. 'Are you serious?' I said. I mean, he's in okay shape, but he's not packing even half the horse power up my sleeves. It was like he was asking for a smack-down. 'Maybe,' he said, 'Maybe not. But how do you feel about meeting up after work? I'll buy you a drink to celebrate your latest — growth spurt.' I lowered my gaze shyly. 'That's kind of you, man, but I don't drink alcohol. It's bad for my regime.' 'Well, an orange juice, then,' he said. 'You can't refuse that. At the Crown and Greyhound, six o'clock.' I guess I liked the idea of it. Especially after I saw a couple of the lads last week and things didn't go the way I planned. Fucking jealous little pricks. They wouldn't say anything outright but I saw it in their eyes. Couldn't believe I was the same person. Just because I've got something real and serious in my life now — just because I'm working hard at something. Just because each them wishes their forearm was even the size of my dick. Well, if the old crowd are going to be that way, it's good to have a friend, and it's especially good to have a friend like him — a real man. He may be a poof, but he's got balls. At least, that's how I felt this afternoon. Anyway, I could tell he had something to talk to me about. 'Olly,' he said, getting straight to the point. 'What's all this for?' I nearly spat out my OJ. 'The fuck, dude?' I said. 'Okay, okay,' he said, holding his hands up in a gesture of surrender. 'It was just a question. This has happened so fast, son. One minute you're a cute — okay, a sweet, normal-looking guy. Daniel Radcliffe lookalike. You wouldn't be able to carry a weights set home from Argos, let alone lift them. An average lad. Fast forward a few months... You're one of the biggest, strongest, most physically powerful guys I've ever seen in the flesh. You're hairier than I'll ever be. And as for your confidence -' I suppressed a smile at his words. He went on. 'Months ago you had these skinny arms, more baby fat than muscle. Now, each of your biceps is bigger than my head. Your chest is just fucking ridiculous. You've gone from being a kitten to a big, fucking jungle cat, Olly — the way you move, the way you look at people, the weight of you...' 'It's who I really am,' I told him, lifting my singlet to show him the thick corrugated ridges of my abs. I saw his eyes start out of his head. Luckily, we were sitting in the beer garden, and nobody was around to think it gay. 'I was always this big guy on the inside.' 'But where does it stop?' I brushed my fringe out of my eyes. 'It doesn't have to stop. I just keep getting bigger and I keep getting stronger. I get broader, thicker, heavier, more cut, more vascular. My appetite for muscle grows every day.' 'Doesn't that scare you?' 'No,' I said, downing the rest of my orange juice and slamming it onto the pub table. 'Well...' I didn't know what to say. I looked at my gorilla sized hand around the glass. 'Maybe a bit. But it's hard to tell if it's fear or just excitement. I'm becoming something amazing. It's the biggest turn on, man.' He took that in, then did a deep breath through his nostrils. 'What do your friends say?' 'You mean the weak little pussies I used to hang out with or the guys at the gym?' He considered. 'Whoever your friends are, I suppose.' 'My real friends support me. They tell me how great I'm looking, but they also see how much further I have to go.' 'I want to know that you're healthy. You've grown so fast. I'd like a friend of mine to take a look at you,' he said. I squeezed my cock, secretly, below the table. 'Really.' 'Not — like that,' he said hastily. 'He's a doctor.' 'I work with a Doctor,' I said, impatiently, as if this whole thing was too much effort — which it was. I wasn't expecting to be interrogated. I just thought he'd be getting off on my size, like normal. 'Yes,' he said. 'Doctor O. I've, ahem, encountered him.' 'Then you should understand,' I said. 'It's hypertrophy, Steve. It's natural. Scientific.' I put my hands behind my head as if I was just relaxing, as if I didn't realise how it showed me off. Behind his glasses I could see his eyes following the lines of my triceps, my biceps, my lats, flicking back to my eyes constantly, hoping I wouldn't notice. 'Lift heavy, rest hard, eat big...' 'Does the Doctor give you supplements?' 'Just his protein shake,' I said. 'I'll show you. No steroids. No drugs. I wouldn't be so fucking proud of myself if that's all it took.' I put the flask on the pub table. Stephan wrinkled his nose. 'But why is he doing this with you?' 'The same reason you want me to,' I said. 'And what's that?' 'To see my full potential,' I said. Slowly I took the cotton of the singlet between my fingers and thumbs and I ripped it down the middle, unveiling the might of me, the sweaty dark hair of me, the meat of me, the stink of me. Stephan was watching, lower lip trembling. 'To see all the stuff a young lad hides while he stays small. To feel just a little inferior. Unless you want to come and train with me, take me on...?' 'Chance would be a fine thing,' he said, seemingly entranced by my body. 'I got in touch with Doctor O. I wanted to know he has your best interests at heart. And you know what? He warned me off.' I licked my fingertips and began glossing up my nipples. 'That's bullshit.' He was breathing deep now, trying to keep his composure. 'He doesn't want me to come near you any more, Stephan. He's experimenting on you. He's trying to create some sort of a — muscle beast.' 'Mission accomplished.' I flicked a finger against my squeezed bicep to show him how solid it was. 'Why won't you listen to me?' he snarled. He raised his hand: it would have been threatening if he hadn't been so much smaller than me. 'Stop acting like some muscle worshipping size queen. I saw you before you got into all....this.' He gestured at my abs, my thighs, my packet, my shoulders. 'Come on, Olly. You're bigger than this!' 'That's not how it works,' I told him, leaning across the table. 'Look at us now. This is a battle. And I've got all the power.' 'You really have changed,' he said. Bang, there it was. 'If that's true,' I said, 'it's for the best.' He stretched out with his hand, and I almost flinched, thinking he was going to try and land a punch on me, but instead he cupped his hand around my left pectoral. He squeezed it. I tensed it so he could see just how granite solid it was. I suddenly realised there was sweat on his brow. I could feel the moisture on his fingertips: he ran one softly over my left nipple. My tree-trunk dick throbbed in my jeans, longing to be set free. 'Dude,' I breathed, 'I like girls. You know that.' He released me. 'I just had to know what it felt like.' I took his hand in mine and pressed it to the table. With the other hand I reached under the table and rubbed my cock, longing for it to calm down. I love to feel the head of my semi, outlined through my jeans like the big round top of a freshly baked muffin. 'I get looks off guys all the time now. In the changing rooms, the library, the street, all the time. But this isn't about sex. This is about power.' 'That reminds me,' he said. 'How about this arm wrestle?' I burst out laughing. All the tension was gone. 'You really wanna be punished, don't you?' 'Hey,' he said, 'Never heard of David and Goliath?' I took one of his hands in my enormous mitt. I could feel the weight of him at the other end, could feel him take the strain. I decided to go easy on him. I screwed up my face and pushed, ever so gently. I felt him wrestling back against me with all his might. It was comical. The veins were popping out on his neck, and every fibre of muscle in his police sergeant forearm was pushing against me, and I was barely even trying. I loved this. If being praised for my gains was foreplay, this was like sex! A low guttural moan of pleasure came unexpectedly from the back of my throat. This seemed to prompt him into making more noise. 'Oh yeah,' he said, his teeth gritted, his hand wet with perspiration. 'Oh yeah, oh yeah.' I shook my head. 'You really want it, don't you?' I said. He looked into my eyes. 'Give me everything,' he said. I whirled him out of his seat. Effortlessly. A big guy but I flipped him like a pancake. He landed on the floor with a grunt. I got up and went over and stood over him. 'What's up, little man?' I said. 'Still want to complain about what a giant I am?' He leapt up and put both arms around my neck, tugging me to the ground. I hadn't expected that, and a big smile was on my face. We wrestled, or rather, I wrestled to pin him down, and he wrestled to get free. My dick was oozing precum at this. I was his master. He would obey me. At last, I pinned him to the floor with one hand on his chest. He looked angry, but I could also see his jeans tenting. I laughed. 'I wish I could oblige, man,' I said, 'but my Anaconda only goes one way.' 'Your dick's grown too?' He said, getting to his feet and steadying himself on the table. 'The holy grail. So what's your secret?' 'I'm young,' I said. He looked hurt at that. 'Fine. I guess you'll be off up Uranus again soon.' I looked at my watch, letting my forearm, pumped with exertion, fill his vision. 'Guess I am, little guy. It's been fun, though.' It was only after the evening work-out that I realised what had happened. 'That little prick,' I said, turning my bag inside. Nico — I can't call him the Beast any more, now that out of the two of us, I'm the bigger and hairier — was towelling off his glutes. 'Who?' 'The police guy. Stephan.' I was full of rage. 'He's taken it.' 'Taken what?' 'My shake,' I said. 'He must have slipped it into his bag while I was gloating in the beer garden this afternoon. What am I going to do now? Buy something from a shop that's loaded with corn starch? Fuck myself up?' I punched a locker with fury. I was slightly taken aback to see the metal crumple under my blow. I tried to calm myself. I could do some real damage now. If Stephan had actually been there... 'Whoa! Dude!' Nico put a hot hand on my ginormous shoulder. 'Come home with me. I've got boxes of the stuff in the cellar.' 'You have?' Nico grinned. 'You know how close Doctor O is to my Dad, don't you? And Dad would love to meet you.' I swallowed, suddenly nervous. I was actually being invited back to Nico's place. I was going to meet his Dad, see his place — and finally be reunited with Estelle. Estelle! How many nights had I dreamt of this moment. No, not dreamt — fantasised over, pumping my hard cock in the privacy of my bedroom, imagining the moment I finally undid the humiliation of that summer's day in the library, that day that feels so far away. When I was just a boy, smooth-cheeked, fluffy-haired, little-dicked, puny little Olly. When Nico stood over me, showing off his stuff, and she was there, leaking pussy juice at the very sight of it. Estelle! At last I would show her what a real man looks like. My heart was pounding like I'd just done a hard cardio session. I pulled my hoody over my gym vest and followed Nico through the village, almost hoping she wouldn't be there. But sure enough, she was there at the door to meet us. She did a double take when she saw me. 'You've changed!' she giggled. 'Fuck me!' 'If you say so,' I said, blushing through my beard. She licked her lips and looked me up and down. 'Nico said you were hitting the gym with him. I'd never have expected such a transformation. Well done you!' 'Do you approve?' I asked her. We were standing in the hallway. Nico was kicking off his shoes. He stopped to hear her reaction. She looked me up and down, then looked at him, then back at me. 'Were you born in a barn?' called a man's voice from the kitchen. ' What are the pair of you doing out there?' It was deep and resonant and cultured. Nico's Dad. I'd forgotten he'd be here. 'I brought Olly back,' called Nico. 'Is there some reason he can't come into the house?' Nico looked at me, and we both laughed. I followed him into the house while Estelle closed the door behind us. I gave her a backward glance, and caught her looking at me strangely, like she was still considering about my question. My beating heart gave my dick gave a little pump of excitement. The game was on. Oh, I didn't say anything about Nico's house. It's amazing. Got to be Victorian, but it felt so beautifully warm and stylish. The bare boards gleaming, huge modern art canvases on the walls, and the kitchen was one of those big ones with an island in the middle. Nico's Dad was preparing dinner, a handsome man somewhere in his fifties, an impressive figure with a mane of hair just beginning to go salt and pepper and a beard that was bigger than mine — but carefully combed and coiffed. Everything about him was a little bigger than mine, in fact — he was like a small giant, in charcoal grey jogging bottoms and a Uranus gyms t-shirt. Taller even than Stephan, who thinks he's all that. He was adding spices to a big pan of chilli. 'Hey Olly,' he said breezily, 'Good to meet you at last. How's things?' I'm never good with meeting other people's parents, although Nico's Dad put me at my ease more than is usual. I told him things were pretty good — leaving out the stuff about Sophie and Stephan. Nico told him about the drink — leaving out the fact it was stolen by an ex-copper after a wrestling match in the local pub's beer garden. 'Oh, I thought you were staying to dinner,' said Nico's Dad, looking disappointed. 'I've got plenty.' 'Go on,' said Estelle and Nico at once, then both giggled shyly. They were like a pair of conspirators all through the evening. I kept trying to catch Estelle's eye, and I pulled off most of my usual tricks — folding my hands behind my head, which spread me open at my widest and most massive — cracking nutshells in one hand — lifting my shirt to scratch my monstrous, hairy abs. I even took off my hoodie, telling the table the spicy food was getting me overheated. And as I sat there in my gym vest, looming over Nico, dwarfing the furniture, my bulging musculature glinting with a little perspiration in the candlelight (yes, the food was spicy) I could feel the other diners stealing glances at me, all of them, wondering at me, what I had been and what I had become. But Estelle and Nico carried on with their conversation. Nico's Dad leant across and brushed my hand with his huge paw. 'Won't you get cold like that?' he said, parentally. 'Not really,' I said. 'I'm always a little, you know, overheated.' 'Your metabolism must be utterly raging,' he said. 'Nico told me himself, he's amazed at your rate of hypertrophy. I can see what he means.' I smiled shyly. 'Nico's been a great coach,' I said. 'And a little friendly rivalry goes a long way,' Nico's Dad replied, with a smile. 'Particularly when there's a pretty young woman in the frame.' I looked back across at Estelle. 'I can't lie,' I said. 'But now — oh, I don't know.' 'Now you've realised that's not what's driving you,' he said. 'It's a personal thing, not a vendetta. It's one of the good things in your life.' I smiled at him. 'Thanks. It's nice to hear someone talk about it positively for a change. My friends...' 'They'll stay your friends. They'll realise this is part of who you are. And the more you like you being who you are — sorry, I'm preaching,' he said. 'But you know, personal development has been a big part of my life. Uranus is mine, after all.' 'Really?' I breathed. 'You own the whole gym?' 'You didn't know?' He patted my shoulder. 'Yes, it's my baby.' 'It's an amazing place,' I said. 'I think I love it.' 'You go well together,' he said. 'You're like me. You have good genes. Bricks that are just waiting to be built into a fortress. It's not the same for everyone.' He thought for a moment. 'I delivered a paper on this, only last year.' Suddenly we were talking science. We were talking about things I never discuss with anybody. Biology. Geology. Quantum mechanics. Most of the time this sort of conversation goes over people's heads, and I hide that side of myself — but just like with the skimpy little vest, I was showing off another side of myself tonight. I had never felt such kinship with another man. Now we began to go deeper. We talked about that feeling of reaching for something only you can — about the depths of masculinity we were plumbing — about sex and power and size, size, size... 'I feel a bit rude sitting here in my gym clothes,' I confessed. 'But I outgrew everything I have in my wardrobe.' 'Those things belong to a different person,' he said. 'And you're being born into a new life. It's only right that you should be bursting out of your clothes, revealing your body to the world. We should be able to look at one another that way.' I looked at the curve of his musculature in that Uranus gyms shirt and thought about seeing one another 'that way'. I looked across at Nico and Estelle and imagined all four of us stripping off and rolling around on the floor. I almost didn't notice when dessert was served — baked figs and mascarpone. At the end of the night, I shook hands with Estelle graciously. If there was a trace of lust in her eyes, I tried to ignore it. Nico's Dad used my proffered hand to draw me into a great big bear hug. His beard meshed with mine and I could smell his cologne. I could feel the solidity of his body, I knew which individual body parts were which. I could feel the huge bulge of his cock in his jogging bottoms. It rubbed against mine and, for a moment, I felt both of them swell a little in excitement. Quickly we broke apart. Nico patted my back. 'I'm so glad you guys got along,' he said, ginning. Then suddenly his eyes went wide. 'Your drink!' he said, and ran off to the cellar. 'You should come over on Sunday,' Nico's Dad said, impulsively. 'You can't go around wearing vest tops and nothing else. And what happens when you bust out of those? I'll ask Nico to dig out a few old things of his.' 'Okay,' I said. It was all I could do to get my lips to move, the breath to move in my throat. Stupid, I guess. I mean, come on, it's just hero worship. No big deal. It doesn't mean I've changed particularly. It doesn't mean anything. Nothing at all.
  8. Part 1 can be found here. 2 Olly Friday, August 1st Getting it on in the 'Mind, Body and Spirit' section! That's a new one. Somehow still can't process it. Wishing I could laugh about it. Wishing even more that I could tell someone. Came home after work and Mum had made pasta (literally, made her own), and we all sat out in the garden together. Not the sort of story you can tell your Mum and Dad, or even your big brother, even if he does self-describe as 'man of the world'. Maybe I could tell one of the guys about it. I am seeing them next week supposedly, and it feels like the kind of story guys tell each other, especially when someone asks about your new job and you're, like, literally a junior librarian. Before Uni, when sex just made us laugh, it would have got around school in five minutes. But it's not hilarious. And I'd have to edit out the part I played. But I do feel like I have to tell the story. I guess that's what a diary is for. I never understood before. I've been filling this out, from a sense of duty, seven months now. Until yesterday I left it out on my bedside table, where Mum could have had a good read through it. Nothing to embarrass her there. Getting tickets to Glastonbury. Doing my Finals at Uni. Getting my hair cut and being told I looked like Daniel Radcliffe with the hair of a One Direction member (thanks Rob). Getting pissed on results day and asking Sophie out. Well, now there's something to write about that I don't want Mum to hear about, and it's not just that I watched a girl of about twenty-one — Jesus, Sophie's age I suppose — going down on a guy in Dulwich Village Public Library. Fuck, I'm getting hard thinking about it again. I don't know if it's possible. My hand is shaking as I write this. I'm confused, I guess, and I need to understand it. Help me, Obi Wan Ke-Diary, you're my only hope! First of all, I feel like I haven't said much about the library itself. The weird thing about today is it felt like it was happening in church. The building must be Victorian, and I never even knew it existed before this summer. I've been to the village on Founder's Day, when the whole school troops into the Chapel and goes down on its knees in thanks for a private education. Then there's the little old art gallery Dad never stops going on about, the one that hasn't got anything painted after the 1800s or whatever. Then there are three shops with names like Valerie's and Country Spray that sell lavender bags for £50. And the library. The council has closed most of its other public libraries, and the ones remaining open are full of internet terminals and graphic novels, but this one (dark wood, dusty books, a few audio books — on cassette!) looks like it's been trapped behind a forcefield since the 1950s. I think Mr Bartholomew might have got trapped inside with it. He's literally got to be gay, but I can't actually imagine a man that tidy having sex. He wears old-fashioned specs and a waistcoat and in my interview he nearly creamed himself when I said I'd just graduated from Cambridge. Perhaps he's just not seen anybody my age for a while. Well, he saw two more today. I was serving at the till, trying to extort fifty pence from a nonagenarian for keeping her Jackie Collins out a week overdue (this is as dramatic as my life gets, or so I thought), when Mr B came over to intervene. At first I assumed he was just letting her off the fine, despite the fact she's clearly not dependent on her pension — it would barely have paid for her ugly sunglasses. Wow, I didn't realise I even thought all this stuff consciously. 'If you wouldn't mind, Olly,' he murmured to me, laying a chilly finger on my shoulder. 'There's an occurrence I'd like you to see to.' I thought maybe someone had wet themselves. 'Mind, Body and Spirit?' I asked. It's a slightly hidden nook at the rear of the building, enclosed by one bookcase of Biographies and one of Health. Mr B nodded. 'Something quite out of the ordinary. Just advise them to go elsewhere. I don't want a scene.' It wasn't a pisser, then. I went away, mind spinning as to what might be going on in those mysterious depths of the library, something Mr B obviously didn't feel himself up to confronting. It may have been at this point that my heart began to beat faster, whether from the idea of some act of anti-social behaviour in such a genteel place, or just the idea of confronting someone, anyone, I don't really know. I suppose I wasn't expecting to find someone like — that girl — to confront. She didn't look like Sophie. In my mind's eye, replaying the scene, the whole afternoon, the whole of this evening, I've imagined her looking like Sophie. Another good reason to get this written down. She was older, for one thing. Sophie turned 21 the week before I did. We talked about not feeling grown-up enough for 21 yet, we laughed. This girl had all the maturity of someone who's moved on from that sense of innocence, if it was only a year or two more. Her blonde hair was in the same, sort of glamorous style, she even wore the same shade of lip gloss. But she dressed in a way Sophie wouldn't dare, not even to a party. I could see at a glance exactly how her tits curved. I could see her little nipples pressed tight against the hot pink fabric, and I could see him — her boyfriend, or whatever — playfully missing them again and again, so she never quite knew when his thumbnail would graze across them. He looked — and I thought this right away, and I thought it while I watched, and I thought it while we spoke, and I've thought it all evening — like nothing so much as a Beast. His arms were covered with thick dark hair, and he was big, like a rugby player but somehow more so — he had the dangerous size of a jungle creature. His back was towards me as I first approached, and it was broad like the roof of a car. I don't just mean it was wide, but the way it curved, up and over the huge globes of his shoulders, down his shoulder blades, which rose up in his t-shirt like great hills, and down toward his waist; he was like an extra-large mannequin designed to stretch t-shirt material and see when it would break. In fact, come to think of it, there were tiny holes in the seams of the t-shirt below his arms. His arms were massive. Some part of my brain kept trying to tell me he was just a fat guy, that if he turned around, he'd have a massive paunch swelling out that t-shirt at the front, but I could see from seeing his forearms and particularly his hands, cupping her breasts, stroking her stomach, holding her jaw while he licked her little throat with his tongue, that they were the hands and arms of a sportsman. There was no softness, there were only hard lines. The bulk he carried was obviously built. As I stood, pretending to sort the books in the carousel, I watched as he caressed her, pushing her lightly back against the bookcase — he couldn't help it, the power behind his gentlest touch pressed her back against the books, slid her about like a doll. Like an Beast would do with a person, not caring whether they kept their balance or fell. Then he stole a quick glance over his shoulder (I looked away just in time, I thought) and reached down and felt deliberately up between her thighs, lifting the hem of her dress with his huge hairy paw. I heard her laugh lightly with pleasure, as her legs parted and she had to grab at his jeans waistband to stabilise herself. I looked across instinctively, and between the bookshelf ends, I saw him crouch down beside her, apparently consulting the shelves to her left. The only sign that something wasn't normal — apart from the fact they were each about thirty years younger than anyone I've ever seen in there — was the way she was smoothing down her dress, and the look she gave me when she saw me looking her way. Her hand, I noticed, was on his head, caressing the number two crop that emphasised his huge skull. I glanced away, glanced back. His massive arm — about three times the size of her thigh — was raised at a right angle, as if for balance, but the hand was up her skirt and I could tell, by the movements of the cloth and the way his tendons flexed, that he was fingering the cloth of her underwear to one side. I decided somehow, blame my upbringing, that it would be rude to actually tell them they had been caught in the act. They would be embarrassed and I would sound like a prude. I wanted them to know — I think this was the case — that I admired them. At the very least, I was in a state of awe. It was more than that, of course. My mouth was dry and my dick was literally rock hard in my jeans. I willed it to go away, but at least I knew nobody would see it. I remember at Daniel's party when Ani was wearing that low cut top (oh, that low cut top) and I couldn't help it, I was harder than ever before. I was so embarrassed at the time, but I asked Dan later and he laughed, 'Sounds like a benefit of being a pencil dick,' he said. 'Nobody clocked a thing!' So now if I 'pop a boner', all I have to do is reach in quickly, switch it to the left, and it's completely invisible. I did this now, by the photocopier. With that done, I decided to casually announce my presence, making it clear I had seen nothing. They would take fright and run away. I went to the returns trolley and scooped up an armful of books to re-shelve. Mr Bartholomew looked across at me and raised his eyebrows, and I tipped him a wink. At the time, I thought, what a twat he was. What harm could a pair like that do? Nobody had even spotted them except us. It was mid-afternoon and the place was practically deserted. As I walked back toward Mind, Body and Spirit, though, I clocked a guy looking over the book case at them. He looked to be in his late thirties, tall (had to be) and lean, in tracksuit bottoms and singlet — he reminded me of my tennis coach at St Ollys, but with something dangerous about him too. If the other guy was a Beast, this one was definitely a Wolf. He was slightly flushed as he watched the scene, but also captivated. The Beast was back on his feet now, and it was the girl who was pretending to look at the books about self-hypnosis and improving your will power. Her eye-line was just in line with the crotch of his jeans. I looked away and began to put books back on the shelf as if I hadn't seen, basically, his erection throbbing away in her face, disguised with one thin layer of denim. I had even seen the outline of his dick — at least, I think I did, but I wonder now if it wasn't my imagination. I could see her lips slowly parting. I almost threw the next book onto the shelf. A huge thump. That should do it. I looked back at the pair of them. Where I imagine his dickhead must have been, the Beast's girlfriend — not Sophie — was slowly sweeping her tongue in circles across the denim. I watched him put a hand on the back of her head and press his groin against her mouth. I glanced across at the older guy. He was still watching, still red-faced. Now he looked at me. A trickle of sweat went coldly down the small of my back. I was expected, as the librarian, to take charge of this situation. Behind me I heard the Wolf croon softly, 'Oh, yes...' I put the last of my books on the shelf, jostled the books about, cleared my throat, waited. I didn't look at them straight away. I had to look at the book browser. His eyes were fixed on the scene continuing over my shoulder. I guessed suddenly that he must have a hard-on himself, and suddenly realised that made three of us, in Dulwich Village Public Library on a hot Friday afternoon. You couldn't get more Wrong, I decided. I had to do something. I turned to the couple, and was just in time to see the Beast, who despite being about my height and age was towering over the kneeling young woman, the massive ledge of his chest jutting over her head like a bookcase overbalancing, this guy who might almost have been at school with me, lived his life in parallel with me and somehow diverged somewhere, unbuttoning his jeans, revealing black pubes flowing out of pale blue boxers. One, two... 'Excuse me, guys,' I said. I had to say it again, the first time it was inaudible, even in the total silence of the library. 'Excuse me, guys.' It sounded fine the first time, but completely stupid the second time. For the first time, the pair of them acknowledged me. The bloke stroked the bristly stubble on his chin. 'Something the matter, chum?' I literally had no idea what to say. I smiled nervously. 'Look,' I said, 'It's not that I don't admire your balls...' I knew as soon as I'd said it that I'd messed up. 'You should admire his balls,' the girl said. 'They're fucking fist-size.' She actually her hands around the solid bulge in his jeans, and I grinned, trying to laugh, thinking: Okay, this has to be a prank, nobody's dick is that size. But a nagging thought at the back of my mind was, 'You've never seen anybody's but yours.' The Beast's face contorted in a grimace. He buttoned his fly with one hand. 'You were watching us?' he grunted. 'You pervy little fucker.' 'If you don't want people to watch you,' I said, 'maybe you should go elsewhere.' 'So you do admit it,' he said. 'I don't believe this.' 'I knew I'd caught him looking,' said the girlfriend. 'Fancy joining in, did you? You should have asked nicely.' She got to her feet and put an arm around his waist, her hand still on the bulge of his erection. 'Plus, I really don't think you're her type?' he said, mockingly. He was looking me over, and little smiles appeared on their faces. 'No wonder you like my bollocks so much. It doesn't actually appear that yours have dropped yet.' 'Honey, don't,' the girl said at this point, almost affectionately. I've clung to those little words all evening, but I don't know if they make me feel more or less pitiful. 'Look, I'm just doing my job,' I said, after a deep breath. He sidled up to me. I can still feel the glow of heat that was coming off his immense body. I've never seen anybody so broad. I don't know why guys do it. It was like talking to a woman with plastic surgery, there was something unnatural about the size of him. I couldn't see how such a huge pair of arms, shoulders and pecs could even fit together to make a human being. His chest was rising and falling and I suddenly got a whiff of danger about the situation. 'Your job?' he growled. 'Surely you can't carry books about a place like this. You couldn't pick up a pencil without straining.' 'Please,' I said, 'I didn't mean to offend you.' 'I don't like being spoken to like that by someone your size,' he said. 'That offends me.' 'I'm sorry,' I said. 'I should have put it better.' 'I don't like to think of my beautiful woman being watched by some little limp-dick like you,' he said. 'That offends me.' I waited to hear what he said next. I didn't know what to do. I looked across the top of the book case at the tall guy, the Wolf. He was looking on, licking his lips, obviously unsure what to say. I thought we'd probably draw a crowd in a minute. I thought perhaps the Beast could get all this out of his system and then recognise it was time to go. He suddenly swung an arm toward me. I cringed away — it was like someone throwing a hammer at your head — but as it turned out, he was only picking up a book from the shelf behind me. He laughed at my reaction. 'Not such a tough guy now?' he said. 'You've begun to realise you're addressing a superior human being. Yes?' He looked at the book title, then dropped it onto the carpet. His eyes widened meaningfully. 'Oh, I thought you were just over here to do your job?' I glanced down at the book, which rested between his feet. 'Put it away, then,' he said. I stooped to pick it up, and the fucking thug actually pulled down a whole shelf-full of books. They tumbled down around my ears. 'Don't know my own strength,' he said with a deep laugh. I settled back on my heels at looked up at him. 'Please stop,' I said. 'Now you're learning some respect,' he said. 'It's good for you to realise. Stronger blokes are the masters of weaker blokes. Bigger blokes rule little guys like you.' I don't know how, but I always thought I was pretty fit. I thought of how I played badminton with Xander once a week, maybe a kick about with the lads in the Park. Now I looked down at myself and realised I was literally half the man this Beast was. Less than that — a quarter the man! It had never meant anything, but now I realised what it meant. It meant me on my knees before the sheer mass of him. 'That's a fact, isn't it?' he said, looking down at me. 'Fucking tell me, because I am pretty close to losing my temper.' He effortlessly swept another shelf of books onto the floor as if they were playing cards. They fell with a noise like a drum roll. I suddenly realised what his strength really meant. 'Please don't hurt me,' I whimpered. 'Please don't hurt me,' he parroted. The girl at his side was looking on hiding a smile. She was flushed, excited. 'Come on,' she said, but I didn't know who she was speaking to. I noticed that her hand was still on his crotch, kneading and massaging away. I thought, Hang on, you can't go on wanking him while he beats me up. But by now I wasn't sure what to think. 'Say,' he ordered me, 'that I am your Master.' He balled his fists and then flexed his arms in a classic display of his musculature. Towering above me, I couldn't see the books, the library ceiling, even the girl's face. All I could see was skin and t-shirt fabric straining to contain massive muscle. Across his chest the words 'URANUS GYMS' distorted like a brand across a bull's flesh. 'You're the Master of me,' I said. 'Tell me what you are.' 'I'm your, umm, subject.' 'My inferior,' he said. 'Look at me.' 'I'm just weak,' I said. 'You could snap me in two.' 'You bet, Olly. Look how strong I am now.' 'I wish I was like you,' I said, 'but I'd always be – smaller. Especially down there.' The words just blurted out my mouth from some secret place of shame. 'Honey,' said a voice. 'You've made your point. I don't think he'll forget this.' She gave his cock one more tug through his jeans, and then she was tugging him away by the forearm, like dragging an oil tanker away. His eyes were laughing now. He was showing me the massive bulk of one, then the other bicep. His brow was wet with perspiration. 'I want you to make me your subject now,' she said. 'I can be a better bitch than — that kid.' I don't know if she meant it but I've been thinking about it all evening. The words were like the closing part of the deal. I bowed my head — and when I looked up, she was gone. Mr Bartholomew was there, looking around him. 'Olly,' he said, frowning. 'I really am at a loss. Do you realise your responsibility to your place of work? To me?' 'I'm sorry, Mr Bartholomew,' I said. 'It wasn't an easy situation.' A gruff voice cut through the air as I began to sort the books back into order. 'Don't blame the lad, mate. He was in an impossible situation. Powerless. That big man was a beast. What can a boy like him do against that?' This was the browser, the voyeur, the Wolf. He saved my life. He may have changed it too. Only a kid. A boy like this. Against a beast. I've never cared much about gyms and stuff. I thought it was about fitness. Health. Now I realise it's about power. It's about being a man and not a boy. I want my muscles to pop when I bend an elbow. I want my shirt to cling to the fat slabs of my chest. I want to be intimidating. A true adult's body. I'm 21 now and it's time to be a man. I'll show that fucking book browser. I'll smash him up. I'll show the girlfriend too, but not by hurting her. By making her want me. I may have a little dick but I'll pick her up and put her on it so she knows she's been fucked. Let her cum, let Sophie cum too. And the Beast. He recognised me, and as soon as he did, I knew him too. We were at school together. We were in the chess club, head to head. He was on course to be Head Boy and a Maths Scholar, then he vanished. That makes him my age — but now? He's a real man, a hard fucker with a body like a steamroller and I'm just crawling at his feet. But starting tomorrow, it's all going to change. What can a boy do? He can get BIG.
  9. Shade

    Scotty Takes Control

    Links to previous Scotty stories: Scotty Scotty 2.0 Scotty Takes Control “Scotty?” I think the last thing Dr Wenk expected was to find a muscular, young beast standing outside his front door on an early autumn evening. Particularly this one. “Hey Doc! How’s it hanging?” “If you’re looking for Rich he went down to the library an hour ago and then he said he would meet you at the gym.” The Doc had such as earnest look on his face as he gazed up at me through the open door. He was so much like the way Rich used to be that it was a little scary. What must it feel like to be so small? It scared the shit out of me honestly. Still I bounced back quickly enough. “Naw Doc. I’m not here to see Rich. I came to see you.” “Me? Why? Did we have an appointment? I don’t need to draw any blood until this weekend.” A confused look passed over his face quickly followed by one of concern. “Are you feeling all right? Have there been any side effects?” I laughed. I couldn’t help myself. It rumbled up from deep behind my chiseled, granite abdominal muscles and I felt my whole body flex, undulating under my tight shirt. I bounced my pecs because I could. “Do I look like I’m having side effects Doc?” “No, no you really don’t,” Dr Wenk told me awe in his voice. I think I detected a bit of envy and resentment underlying that response too, with a hint of desire. “Well no point in standing out here. Why don’t you invite me in and we’ll talk?” I didn’t actually wait for him to ask. I pushed past, forcing him to quickly move aside for my considerable mass, and I made a point of having to turn slightly to enter the door before walking into their living room. I’m sure the effect wasn’t lost on Rich’s dad. “So why are you here Scotty?” I turned around to face him. “I want more pills Doc. It’s that simple. As many as you can give me.” “Now Scott we talked about this with you and Rich before. I’m not giving you guys any more of those pills. You’ve already exceeded any possible recommended dosage and I need to remind you that they are experimental. If the FDA knew they had been tested on humans I’d lose my license. Hell, I’d likely be arrested!” I'd heard it all from him before and I didn’t have time now for guilt, remorse, or concern for the future. “Do you know what I used to call your son, Doc?” “Sorry…. What is the relevance of the question?” “I used to call him Dick Wank.” “What?” “Dick. Wank. Richard Wenk. Get it?” Dr Wenk had a bit of a confused look on his face, but it was becoming more concerned. “Yeah Doc, I know it was a dick move. Fucking bully shit. But since I met you I can see what Rich was so afraid of. All those brains in a tiny, weak little body. Tiny like yours, Doc. Fear of spending his life as an insignificant little worm. That’s why he stole those pills, Doc. He couldn’t face life as a pussy.” I took a step forward and Dr Wenk took a step backwards. His lips were pressed tightly together and I could almost see the adrenalin running through his system, triggering a fight or flight mode. My giant physique must have seemed like the Hulk to him, intimidating and aggressive. He was so insignificant. As it was clear he wouldn’t speak, I continued. “I will never hurt Rich, Doc. You have my word on that. But I want to grow. I need to grow. Big. Huge. Bigger than this.” I held my arms out just so he could take it all in. Each arm thick and muscled like an anaconda. I knew my guns were already bigger than the Doc’s head. My lats pulled at the stitching of my t-shirt. I felt so massive. God it was good to be a man. “I…can’t….” He looked miserable. Torn. I knew my big body was turning him on. He was terrified and excited all at the same time. I knew the feeling well. “I think you can. You want to. And you will.” “Please don’t ask me to do this!” “You need to do it.” “Why?” His voice was shaking. “Because you want me to be bigger.” “What?” “C’mon Doc, let’s not lie to each other. I can see it in your eyes.” I moved toward him, careful not to spook him. He didn’t back away, even though I totally eclipsed him. “Give me those pills and let me show you.” I bounced my pecs again. First the left, then the right. The Doc’s eyes sort of glazed over and his pupils grew wider. Scotty Balotelli knew when he had a fish on the line and the Doc was hooked. “You know you want me huge Doc.” I flexed my guns. BOOM. Those peaks reached up higher and higher and the Doc didn’t know where to look first. I began to pose slowly, leaning back, hands on hips, and I thrust out my lats. I could feel them unfurl like the wings of a Boeing 747. The seams were straining against me, stretched to breaking. “Way bigger than Rich,” I growled. My back was massive. I flexed a quad as well. Even through my board shorts it was more like a barrel than a quad. Those striations of the muscle bellies visible under the thick fabric. Each standing out sharply in relief. “The biggest of them all.” I grabbed my right wrist with my left fist and I turned ever so slightly to the left, twisting it out, pecs engorged and thick and swollen, as they bunched up, big enough to set a dinner service on. Two enormous slabs of pure Grade A American teenage beef. The twist emphasized the narrowness of my waist, and also the ridges and furrows of abdominals and obliques, fighting for space on my body and looking like they were carved of pure Carrera marble. Quads like tree trunks and calves like huge basketballs. I heard the seams tear as even my guns would not be contained. My delt was like a boulder. And at that opportune moment I felt the side of my sleeve tear all the way up past those boulders towards my traps. The Doc moaned. He fucking moaned. “The biggest fucking man on the planet,” I shouted, swinging my arms up and out like I’d seen The Myth, Mr Sergio Olivia himself, do. He was nothing compared to me now. I laughed as I brought my arms down. Give him the kill shot. I felt myself squeezing. I’d never flexed so hard in all my life, but I put it all and more into that flex. I could feel my abs crunching together, capable of grinding sand to powder. My traps rose higher and higher behind my bull thick neck, dense and corded. My arms flexed into cannons, as the crab came together, slowly, letting the Doc savor every minute. And as I brought my fists together I felt every fiber of my t-shirt strained past breaking as the seams split and gave way along the back unable to hold back the ferocious muscle underneath. I was all man. All beast. Both at the same time. All the stitching gave way then as muscle hulked out of fabric. And I stood before the Doc, massive, enormous, tatters of cotton barely clinging round my shoulders. The Doc shuddered. A wet stain appeared on his trousers. I grabbed his waist and picked him up until his head nearly hit the ceiling. “I’ll do it,” he told me, still trying to come down off his high. “You can have the pills.” “All of them?” I enquired. “You can have anything you want.” “Now you’re talking, Doc. And if you thought this was awesome, just wait.” * * * I knew I was already late for the gym, but I wanted to make a pit stop first. The lights were on at my Uncle Gio’s place. The dude was my uncle, but in a lot of ways he was more like an older brother. My dad had been eighteen when my older brother was born, and twenty when I was born. My mom had only been sixteen when my older brother was born and eighteen when I was born. What can I say? I come from a family of horny Italians. At least my dad married her after he knocked her up. Anyway, Giovanni was her youngest sibling and her only brother and he’d been ten when I was born. Gio had started lifting in his teens and had won a few shows on the competitive circuit. The G-man was always trying to make it to the IFBB though. Still he had a good business as a building contractor, and that paid for all his gear, food, and training. He’d set me up with my first cycle over this past summer and my body had drunk it up like water. My dad was a big man, as were all the men on dad’s side. But so was Uncle Gio. Now that he was twenty-eight his muscle was starting to get that real nice shape that comes with age. I banged on the door to get his attention. If he was fucking, he’d be likely to ignore me. And Gio was always fucking. Big muscles and big balls run on both sides of my family. My fist wasn’t going to let up though and I was hammering hard enough on the door that the frame creaked under the relentless assault. “FUCK!!!!” I could hear him shouting. The door flew open. My uncle stood on the other side. Sweaty. He had a towel wrapped around his waist and that was it. He was looking huge and it was clear his latest cycle was paying some dividends. The towel barely contained his meaty cock, still more than half hard, and his even meatier ass. “This had better be good motherfucker!” His nostrils were flared, eyes fierce and glaring. Gio was ready to wallop whoever was on the other side of the door. His eyes widened when he saw who was standing there. “Scotty?” He looked confused. “Jesus you’re huge!” It occurred to me that I hadn’t seen Gio since my last day at work before school started. Uncle G had been around two bucks fifty then, with a little padding as he was cutting. So a couple weeks ago he’d outweighed me by around fifty pounds. But the man who stood before him now was much, much bigger. I weighed in these days at about three hundred. And my body fat was lower than his. Hell, I couldn’t eat enough. My body fat was practically non-existent. “Holy fuck man! What the hell happened to you?” “Long story man. And I ain’t got time to tell it.” “You better come in.” He turned to walk into the apartment and I followed him inside. I was still shirtless. The tattered remains of cloth were with the Doc and Lord only knows what he was doing with them right now. Uncle G turned to look at me and really looked at me for the first time in the light of his living room. “So dude, what’s with all the banging man?” “Yo G! I need your help man. Gotta get some gear now.” Gio looked at me like I was crazy. “Scotty, can’t this wait? I’m kinda busy.” I looked over his shoulder and a naked chick was doing her best to cover herself up on the couch. She was a tart, just like Uncle G liked them. Blonde, big tits, and no brains. “Besides I'm already giving you gear and you don’t exactly look like you need any more juice. You were a scrawny little junior bodybuilder two weeks ago, and now you look like you could take on the whole Olympia line-up.” I knew he was baiting me. I was hardly scrawny before, but I saw Gio’s eyes were an absolute riot of emotion. He looked envious, awe inspired, and confused all at the same time. “Call it an experiment,” I told him. He didn’t need to be any further into my business. “I need your best gear man. Whatever you got. I need it bad and I need it tonight. No questions asked. And you know I’m good for the money.” “Honey,” he told the blonde with the tits. “Go wait in the bedroom.” She looked like she was about to protest, but then he shot her a look and she clamped her mouth shut and got up off the couch…bare ass naked too. Gio may have seen it before, but I hadn’t and damn was she hot. Long, long legs and dat ass. Dayum! His apartment was open plan and the kitchen opened out from the living room. Uncle G ignored her strut to the bedroom, which I suspected was more for my benefit anyway. Gio had been avoiding my question and walked over to the fridge and grabbed a beer. “Want one?” “Naw, man. Gotta get over to Big Mike’s for my workout.” “So you ain’t gonna tell me how you got this huge?” He asked me again. But he could see that I wouldn’t say anything, not yet anyway. So he looked at me for a few minutes, taking the occasional swallow of beer. Uncle G wasn’t a man of a lot of words, bless him. He kind of said it like it was. But I knew my uncle wasn’t stupid either. He ran a successful contractor’s business and had a little steroid supply on the down low to a select group of customers, his nephew included. One of his eyebrows rose into his forehead. That meant he was thinking about it. And he was looking at me, thinking of the possibilities. “You help me out G and I can help you out too. If you know what I’m saying.” “Okay man. I’ll help you out. Never forget your family man.” “I won’t!” I said emphatically. “Wait here,” he told me. He set his beer down and went into the bedroom. I could her that blonde’s voice giggling. Gio’s bed wouldn’t get too cold. I walked over to the kitchen counter and reached in my pocket. Although my shorts were supposed to be baggy board shorts for the beach they were now tight on me. My quads, already thick, had pumped up even bigger flexing for the Doc and they felt so damn swole. I pulled out from my pocket a bottle of the pills that the Doc had given me. Since he was coming through with the gear I was going to owe the G-man a little something something. I thought I’d pay him back now. Once he grew, he wouldn’t need the cash so much. I popped open the lid of the bottle and took out three pills and crushed them into his beer. I didn’t know what it’d do, but I was curious to find out. That’s when Gio came out of the bedroom, still wearing his towel. I hurriedly put the pill bottle back in my pocket. He handed me a small box and I peeked in. There were a couple vials of a clear liquid, but I didn’t recognize the label. “It’s some experimental shit I got from a dude working at a lab in the city. It’s not been tested on humans, but I pinned some myself this week and as you can see I’ve been growing too.” G-man was looking pretty swole himself. There was a little fat to be sure, but contest ready he was usually closer to two hundred. He’d clearly gained thirty or more pounds of muscle. So I guess we’d all been hiding our secrets. “Thanks G, I owe you big time!” We grabbed fists and went in for a bro hug, pounding each other’s lats a couple times. “Have fun. And don’t forget your beer,” I told him. As if it was a reminder he picked the bottle up, tipped it back, and took a swig. “Scotty, before you go. Your mother asked me to run your brother’s medication over to him at juvy tomorrow. I got a fuck load of shit to do. Can you drop it off for me instead?” He held out a bag from the local pharmacy. I got an idea and smiled. “Hey man, no problem.” * * * Big Mike’s was buzzing with lifters. There was always a big after work crowd and you got a lot of the serious young meat heads like me and the Dweeb this time of night too. It was a male only gym with a lot of iron, and dudes trained however they wanted. So no one was bothered when I walked in without a shirt, even if it was getting a little chilly outside. Rich was over by the squat rack. There were dudes at Big Mike’s as big as Rich, or bigger, and some even bigger than me. But no one was stronger than the pair of us. The other men gave us our space when we wanted it. And Rich was all alone. A little oasis of perfect concentration in a sea of monsters pushing iron. Although little seemed like an oxymoron considering how swole the Dweeb was looking now. The bar was bending over his shoulders. And a quick count put the weight at over a thousand pounds. Nice! We’d been making gains over the last couple weeks, pushing each other further than either of us had ever been pushed before. I dropped my bag and pulled out a couple water bottles I’d grabbed at the store on the way. He saw me in the mirror, like anyone could have missed me even in a pack of roid heads, and he re-racked the weight and turned to me. “Where’ve you been? It was getting late and I had to start without you.” “Sorry man.” I tossed him one of the water bottles. “I had to run some errands first. Couldn’t be helped.” “It’s okay,” Rich told me. “You’re just in time to work in. What am I supposed to do with this by the way?” He indicated the bottle. “Drink it down Dweeb.” I grinned like a bastard, winking at him. “Gotta keep hydrated.” Rich usually just drank his water directly from the water fountain, but he didn’t turn down the bottle and took off the cap and gave it a huge swig. I’d already had a few swallows from mine, so I grabbed four hundred pound plates and loaded two each on either end of the bar. Thank goodness Big Mike had some specially reinforced bars made, otherwise we'd have bent the regular Olympic bars. “I’ve told you Dweeb. You are never gonna grow unless you put some real weight on the bar.” I gave him my best devil may care smile and Rich looked at me like we was going to say something smart, but then he watched me get under the weight. I could feel the bar bending across my thick traps and I wondered if I should be squatting fourteen hundred pounds plus the weight of the bar. Especially without a warm-up. “Do you want a spot?” Rich looked a little concerned. We’d never gone so heavy. “Naw, dude. I got this.” I lifted the weight fully off and then went in for a squat. I could feel the pain where I’d pinned myself ten minutes before in the ass, the oily lump of solution lying in a pocket inside the muscle. As my glutes flexed they broke apart the solution and forced it through the muscle and into my veins. That and the pump I was feeling from pills I’d crushed into my water. All five of them. Fuck, that shit was good. Oh, hell yeah. Things were about to get huge! One. Two. Three. Four. Legs hot. Five. Burning. Six. Fuck! Seven. Can’t do this. Eight. Gotta do it! Nine. Yeah, do it pussy! Ten. BOOM. FUCK YA SKINNY PUSSIES. LIGHT WEIGHT. I re-racked the weight. My quads were burning like a whore with a bad disease, but damn were they long, thick and fucking swole. I mean massive muthafucking swole. Huge bellies. Thick grooves running between each muscle. If only Doc could see me now. His little prick was be spraying like a fountain. “FUCK YEAH!” “Your turn.” I was stronger than Rich at the best of times. So I took some weight off the bar for him. But I still made him squat until he fell over, his legs unable to support him. Soon we had an audience. My muscle wanted to grow. Needed to grow. I could feel those pills inside me. I’d never forget that feeling. And there was an even greater high from the gear. I was flying high as a kite. Rich and I ran through every leg exercise we could think to do. Leg presses until we couldn’t rack enough weight onto the equipment. Lunges. Hack squats. The ordinary machines didn’t have enough weight and so we went back to the squat rack and loaded it with even more. I saw myself in the mirror after I squatted seventeen hundred pounds for five reps. I was huge. I’d just broken every records. I dwarfed every man around me. Rich, although smaller, was looking just as swole though. Just as pumped. Muscle almost too big for him, but I knew he’d be a growing boy all over. I could see his water bottle was empty as was mine. Lifting was thirsty work. Rich was now bigger than Uncle Gio had been a couple hours ago. Rich grinned and flexed at me. The dudes around us were mesmerized. It wasn’t just muscle, but feats of strength. Rich posed and I responded. I felt myself match him pose for pose and it was awesome. They watched our pose off, eyes glued to the scene. I could still feel my muscles thickening, getting denser, even as I flexed. I felt so strong I walked over and picked up the two biggest dumbbells that Big Mike had. It wasn’t my day for training arms, but I couldn’t help it. These dumbbells each weighed four hundred forty pounds or two hundred kilograms and Big Mike had had them made as an inside joke, saying that he would give a prize to the man who could bench them for reps. I started curling them. Damn. Look at these guns. Bazookas more like. Naw, these were long range missiles. DAMN! Even Rich let out a whistle when he saw me. I curled to the count of ten reps for each arm and then I carefully set the weights down, showing everyone how light they were for me. Standing back I curled my arms into double biceps. They were like the peaks of the Himalayas. If you look closely you could see there was snow on those summits. People in the gym muttered. There were looks of envy and desire on most faces. I knew what they felt. Here were two kids. Just kids. And we’d blown away every beast in the place. Every beast in the magazines. And we made it look easy. They knew we were on something and each man there would have given his nuts to find out what. But I took a deep breath then and knew I was done. I could feel the ache, so delicious. It was time to let muscle rest and heal. Rich tossed his empty bottle into the bin and we went into the locker room. He paused and looked at himself in the mirror. The new size wasn’t lost on him. “How many?” he asked. “How many what?” “Pills.” I looked at him, but his jaw had taken a firm line. I knew there was no point. “Five each.” “In the water?” “Yes.” Rich looked thoughtful. He walked over to the scales and stepped on. He looked down as the scales groaned under him. “Three hundred and two.” He smiled. “I mean I look big, but I don’t look quite that big.” I nodded, Rich having confirmed one of my suspicions. “We’re getting denser as we get stronger. The growth in hypertrophy is there, but it’s slowing.” Rich gestured to the scales and I stepped on. It quickly shot past three hundred and I could hear a grinding sound as it broke under all my mass. “Well I guess that answers that question.” Rich laughed. “How did your date go tonight?” I asked him remembering, having forgotten about Ali at the library earlier. “It wasn’t a date.” “You know what I mean.” “I kissed her.” I let out a whoop and presented my fist for a bump. “Well all right Dweeb!” To my everlasting surprise Rich bumped my fist back without prompting. I was gonna make a bro out of him yet. We hit the showers and, after getting dressed, both of us barely fitting into the clothes we’d brought with us, I knew I had to explain to Rich about my trip to his house earlier. Rich was pleased that I’d coaxed the pills out of his dad. He was still too good to demand any of them from his dad for himself. But I didn’t tell Rich about my uncle or the gear though. No point in that. I thought it was fair to let Rich manage his own growth, so I gave him his own bottle with its fifteen remaining pills. He could be in control over when and how many he took. I still had the remaining bottles though and as long as I could impress the Doc, I could have even more. I felt their reaction with the stuff Gio gave me and I knew I was onto something. As I got in my car I was thinking about giving Becky Smith a call for a fuck that night. She had offered anyway. And when you’re lifting like Rich and me, your balls will need emptying. * * * “Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh!” The next day I was pummeling the juvy nurse and she kept making little noises like a chipmunk. Damn she was hot. She orgasmed on my balls for about the sixth time and I realized that with my increased girth and length came an increased ability to satisfy these tight snatches. I hit the g-spot on every thrust. I didn’t have on a rubber though, so I decided to pull out and let her suck me off. Pretty sure my protein was better quality than you’d find in a steak. I’d almost forgotten why I’d come to the Juvenile Detention Center in the first place. “Don’t forget to give those pills to my brother now,” I reminded her as I zipped up my fly. She stood, buttoning her blouse, and made sure her dress was smoothed back in place. “Well it is Juvenile Detention Center policy that we fill all the prescriptions ourselves you know,” she told me one more time. “We want to make sure they’re not contraband drugs.” Funny, she’d told me that same thing thirty minutes before. Five minutes before I’d started fucking her. “Awww, no need for that right?” I reached down and under her dress. My finger found its way into her hole. Again. She let out a squeak, squealing at this intrusion. This bitch was insatiable. And I’d fucked her. I mean I’d fucked her hard damn it. She’d cum six times. And I could feel her muscles writhing along my finger now, as I finger fucked her. Of course my finger was as big as some men’s dicks, and it had a lot of practice. “My mom couldn’t have known that was your policy and you don’t want her to have to pay for filling the same prescription twice, do you?” “Well…I…suppose…it’s…okay this time.” She breathed heavily, shuddering, as her voice hit a high note on that last word, and then I felt the moisture around my finger as her juices spilled out for a seventh time. “Seventh time is the charm,” I told her. I brought my sticky finger up to my mouth and sucked her juices off. “Will I see you again?” She had a stupid doe eyed expression on her face, but the chick could fuck. If I’d had more time now I might take her for another spin. “Babe, you can see me anytime you want.” She grinned back at me stupidly. “So give him his pills,” I said firmly, as I turned to leave. “And remember his name is Balotelli. Johnny Balotelli.” READ MORE ABOUT SCOTTY HERE: Scotty's Family Trouble
  10. SO yeah, I dunno what really inspired this, I've seen a lot in the news about transitioning peoples and I guess I just kinda had this idea, and it REALLY wanted to come out. This is chapter one of a memoir from Rebecca, better known as Bronson. (Female to Male Transformation so it's not for everyone!) Ever since I was 5 I'd known I was different. It's not something that's easy to talk about, I learned that quickly, you can only insist for so long that daddy's lil girl is more of a momma's boy before the "That's sweet honeys" turn into "She'll grow out of it" into finally "Please try to be normal". That's a good one...normal. What IS normal? what's normal for me is that little petite Rebecca is really a Bronson. I know they say how hard it is to pick a name for a child, and I think my parents took months deliberating between Jessica and Rebecca but my real name, it came to me when I was 8 or 9 and in just a heartbeat. Watching Magnificent Seven, and Death Wish and a dozen other movies with my father, I couldn't get enough of them! The action, the machismo, the dripping testosterone! It was such a relief from the constant Rainbow Brights and Carebears my mom would subject me to. My dad would sit me down beside him, and I'd eagerly stare as he told me stories, how he MET Charles Bronson once, and even though the man was under 5'10 he TOWERED like a giant over his costars! That man was my idol, I wanted to BE him, the "man's Man" my dad would call him, the greatest action hero of all time! I told my dad I made the mistake of telling him how badly I wanted to BE Bronson when I grew up...the movies stopped then. A bad influence he said. I just..that hurt a lot...I still would sneak away with the movies at night and watch them, mimicking his walk, his attitude everything. It's all I ever wanted! BUT I learned to hide it, all that. I mean in my ROOM i was me. Safe to paint mascara over my chin and cheeks, to wear my father's stolen clothes, and workout with weights I'd bought with months of babysitting money, but OUTSIDE I was Becky, petite, chatty and whimsy like Audrey Hepburn down to the short pixie cut hair (That was my little rebellion, not that it went ENTIRELY unnoticed by my dad) And those weights, god I remember them fondly, little 10lb free weights that I could barely lift with both hands, but over time I slowly built my muscle up, but always careful, anytime I'd see even a hint of a bicep I'd feel the most intense elation, picturing the broad rippling muscle swelling and flexing across my manly frame, but then I'd immediately chicken out and stop it altogether for a few months, I couldn't risk my parents, especially my dad, finding out I'd been working out. I didn't need another lecture on what I needed to do to be "beautiful". Then came the internet. GOD that was amazing, a relief I'd never known, I was not a freak, there were hundreds like me, and even better there..there are things little Rebecca could take to become the manly Bronson he knew he was inside! Testosterone and hormone supplements the works! I was 18 when I first sat in front of the cheap online Chinese pharmacy, staring at the poorly translated "TESTOSTERONE FOR BIG GROWTHS MEN FROM WOMEN" and I bought it. I bought the bottle, my mouth dry, my heart pounding. I felt so many things, a tinge of guilt for doing this without telling anyone, a bit of regret at spending $200, some worry that I'd just wasted all that on some stupid placebo but most of all I felt HAPPY. This was the first step I'd made towards being the real me and I wanted it SO badly! I'd almost forgotten about it, when I got a package 5 months later! My mother calling "Becky sweetheart! there's something for you! Is it a college thing?" she asked, and I figured it was another acceptance letter, but as I got downstairs I saw the Chinese lettering on the package and RUSHED away with it, without so much as a seconds notice or part of an explanation! Slamming my door, ignoring the world I tore away the wrapper just to find a clear pill bottle with a broken childproof top, and a SINGLE red pill that looked every bit the part of a Tylenol. I fell to the floor, folding up into myself tears streaking my makeup as I stood up I could see the mess I'd made of myself, I popped the pill in spite and fell to the bed, practically clawing the makeup from my face. Laying there, ignoring my parent's calls for dinner it just..it wasn't FAIR! I felt so angry so sad and then angrier for feeling sad! My emotions rushing all over the place I was getting so hot all over as I'd literally cried myself out of tears. "It's not FAIR I just..I wanted..I wanted to be ME! to be BRONSON" I let out a sigh feeling my heart skipping a beat, fluttering in my chest as I instantly felt like throwing up, a punch hitting me right from the base of my groin to my stomach! I thought for certain I'd poisoned myself on that waste of money pill and sat up to get help only to fall back against the bedding my body was on FIRE! I couldn't move a single muscle! Then I felt something..god something I'd never felt before but have enjoyed a LOT since then, it was a burning right at the base of my groin! my hands unable to move, pinned to the bed by this constant non stop spasm I barely managed to lift my head up from the pillow and stared at..at SOMETHING... That pressure was pulsing through my clit as I watched it throbbing, and tenting up my skirt, I could see in the mirror across from my bed that my cotton panties were stretching! My legs and arms and chest were starting to itch all over, furiously so as the growing pressure got even worse! And not only that there was something growing against the inside of my thighs but I just couldn't see it clearly with the skirt but that wasn't going to be obscuring my view for long! My hips snapped back as I felt the painful cracking and snapping of them, slowly growing out of place and re-positioning themselves, my legs lurching longer across the bed as I could make out the thin coat of hair that had just grown over them, despite shaving just last night! I let out a moan as my chest ached so deeply, the bones of my ribs popping out of place, the sound both intense and sickening, but I couldn't stop! and it was only making that growing pressure resonate throughout my body! I watched my breasts slowly flatten the perky mounds growing firmer by the second, swelling outwards I could see the fatty orbs slowly melt into these striated peaks! the itching spreading across them as the hairs slowly grew thicker and right up the base of my neck! The sound of ripping clothing was drowning out my slight whimpers, my head hit the back wall as my tiny double bed was quickly getting FAR too small for me! my little cute summer's dress stretched so thin and tight across my body my arms were forced upwards by growing lats, the v of my torso getting more pronounced with each moment. Another loud SNAP and my panties were slingshot right across the room and I stared at it...for the first time.. my cock. It was..god it was incredible. My mind just blank, staring at it as I slowly gained control of my legs, one last growth spurt as my abs heaved thick enough to burst out of that tiny cotton dress I was left naked on the bed, staring in awe. I reached with my arms just to watch them throb through their last bout of growth, the smooth delicate hands growing thicker and more powerful as the veins coursed up and down my hairy muscled forearms, my bulging biceps swelling bigger than softballs I felt..god I felt like ME for the first time in my life! I stood up, my legs wobbling, my thick muscled thighs squeezing together but also against my balls which..god that was surreal I let out a yelp as they did so, and almost jumped from how DEEP my voice sounded! I stared at my face, my jaw finally set in place again after having popped out of socket getting forced flatter and squarer. I looked..I looked beautiful. THIS was beautiful! THIS was me! Walking took some getting used to, I was so distracted, watching my cock bob and sway, all god..9 inches maybe? I hefted my balls, feeling no evidence of my former self I tried on my dad's shirt, feeling it so TIGHT across my body I had to be as big as he was I thought, measuring myself close to 6ft tall, my muscle looking like one of those guys in the gym who would offer to help me lift some of those heavy weights I was eyeing..god I felt so INCREDIBLE, my cock, and it was MY COCK throbbing up against my abs as I fell back onto my bed with a THUD Slowly stroking myself I repeated over and over, feeling so perfectly content and at peace, hearing my deep voice resonate through my tiny room "I am BRONSON. I am BRONSON I. AM. BRONSON." I grunted, the feeling of my first male orgasm my first REAL orgasm was incredible and lasted for MINUTES I must have sprayed all over the room! watching myself hose the wall behind me down in what looked like CUPS of cum! spraying all over my thick pecs, I worked it into the hairy vein covered skin just loving the feel of my BODY! I came so hard and so long I passed out, my cock still spurting as everything seemed to fade to black! My dad woke me up with a kiss on the head, and I sat up fast enough to almost break his nose! "Dad! What..wait.." I stuttered, confused, staring at his big shirt draped over my thin little frame, he just smiled at me, oblivious to my confusion or dismay. "Sorry sweetheart, I'd have woken you up but you were out pretty hard! There was a pretty big mess in here too, we think a pipe broke in the ceiling or something? your roof was just dripping something fierce!" he smiled as I just tried not to cry... Don't worry though, that was just the first of MANY times to cum...and things get a WHOLE lot BIGGER before they're through...
  11. musclehintz

    Dylan, Chapter 7: An Old Friend

    Jasmine was so happy to be heading home to her nice suburban neighborhood. She hadn't seen her parents for four years, having left for college to study Criminal Justice. The 21-year-old blonde was an absolute bombshell, and while she was in college was easily able to get in the pants of any man she wanted. She worked as a supermodel to earn cash during the school year - it was an easy job that gave lots of money and appealed to her narcissistic personality. But she was smart as hell too - during all three Summers, she was able to secure impressive internships that guaranteed her a spot at all the top law firms. Unfortunately, her busy life meant that she rarely got to speak with her family, but she was eager to fix that over these next few weeks. The one person she wasn't looking forward to was that obnoxious Dylan kid. When she had left for college four years ago, he was a skinny 14-year-old basketball player who thought he was hot shit because he was his middle school team's MVP and already six feet tall. He lived next door to Jasmine, and would frequently hit on her when passing by. Jasmine so did not have time for cocky little boys, but no matter how many times she told him that the little shit didn't get the message. Jasmine hoped that she could get by these next few weeks without bumping into the twerp. As Jasmine pulled up to her front yard, she paused. Next door was an incredible sight. A tall, handsome, muscular man, far bigger than any man she had ever laid eyes on, was mowing the lawn in front of Dylan's house. She had dated several football hunks and bodybuilder types in college, and never, ever had she seen a guy this powerful-looking. He was wearing no shirt, and every muscle bulged and rolled, phenomenally defined, his beautiful tanned skin stretched so thin that it may as well have not been there. Jasmine stepped out of her car and strutted over to the alpha stud, undoing the top button of her dress and swaying her queen bee hips. "Hey, big boy," she purred, "I don't remember ever meeting a hunk like you. The name's Jasmine... what's yours?" The stud turned off the motor and turned towards her. For the first time, Jasmine got a clear view of the musclegod's face. She gasped. "I'm Dylan," the megahunk flashed a knee-weakening smile. "And yes, I remember you, Jasmine." The blonde supermodel heard those words, but she couldn't actually comprehend what he was saying. She remembered Dylan as that flirty, hyperactive middle school punk. This man in front of her... he was one of the hottest... no, THE hottest man she had ever seen. But no, it was definitely him. Those were the same pretty brown eyes and full pink lips, but now all of his cute baby fat had melted and left behind a sculpted, drop-dead Hollywood-handsome face. He still had that obnoxiously self-confident smile, but with age his bold smirk had become breathtakingly sexy. And that was the same lazy hairstyle he was wearing four years ago, back when she left for college. Yes, this was the same boy. But in every other way, he had changed. Dylan had always been a tall, gangly teen. She had expected Dylan to remain tall even as an adult, but his height had absolutely skyrocketed. Jasmine was only 5'4, so Dylan stood well over a foot taller than her, and she got dizzy looking up, up, up into his gorgeous face. His gangliness, on the other hand, had all but disappeared. His skinny arms had grown into the most impossibly huge cannons she had ever seen. There was no way he could wear a t-shirt without popping the sleeves with those massive pythons - they were fucking bigger than her quarterback ex's quads! Speaking of quads, his thighs were literally thicker than her entire torso. She moaned out loud, thinking how hard he must fuck with those redwoods. Her face was eye-level with his deliciously thick nipples, which jutted from the heaviest, most powerful pair of pectorals she had ever dreamed of. Those pecs were so big that they actually bounced independently with his breath - or was he making them dance? They were mesmerizing, the way they swayed in the hot Texas winds, beads of sweat dropping from his mouthwatering nips. "Whoa Jasmine, you're making a mess down there." He nodded towards her crotch, and looking down, she shrieked as she realized she was touching herself, a large patch of wetness ruining the fabric around her lady parts. She glanced back up, and scowled when she saw Dylan's infuriatingly cocky smirk grow even wider. "Come on inside, I'll help you clean up." The muscleteen stepped forward and lifted Jasmine up so quickly she didn't even get a chance to breathe. At the touch of his iron-hard muscles, Jasmine felt herself squirt out even more of her feminine juices, her essence bleeding through the skirt and dripping onto the soft grass below. Dylan carried Jasmine into the house, the supermodel cumming all along the way. --- As soon as the pair were inside, Dylan grabbed Jasmine's head with one hand and smashed his mouth against hers, forcing her lips open with his tongue and ravaged her insides. With the other hand, he supported her body and fingered her moistness, driving her into further fits of ecstasy. She couldn't understand how he was doing it, but this 18-year-old musclebeast knew exactly how to make her cum, over and over and over again. She had never experienced sex as amazing as this in her four years in college with the dozens of men she'd fucked. Only after she had experienced her third orgasm - more than she normally experienced in a week - did Dylan break his lip lock. "God," Dylan growled, his voice so unbelievably deep and sexual that it forced Jasmine to release another flood of steamy volcano-hot essence. "I've been wanting to do that to you since I first met you." He dropped Jasmine on the living room sofa. She took in a huge breath, wheezing, her mind slowly recovering from the brain-shattering pleasure. "I got my first boner when I saw you in your high school cheerleading uniform," Dylan continued. "I knew that one day, I was going to conquer you. With my cock." He moved his hand to his black nylon shorts and fondled the shaft underneath. Jasmine gasped at the enormous outline, and how even soft it seemed to spill out of the musclegod's giant hands. "Except my cock was a lot smaller back then. Now..." Suddenly, the dick surged forward, enlarging several inches in seconds. Jasmine yelped - she had never seen such rapid growth! The stretchy nylon quickly tore under the force of the explosively expanding penis, which immediately slapped up against Dylan's flawless eight-pack abs with enough power to knock Dylan back on his ass. Jasmine could tell that the cock was at least foot long, easily bigger than her last two boyfriends combined, and he wasn't even fully erect! Jasmine screamed as Dylan's manhood grew and grew and fucking grew bigger. Now it was longer than her last three boyfriends! Holy shit! How could anyone take that? But wait, it was still growing! Four boyfriends! Impossible! That's two feet - twice his length only seconds ago, but still not finished! It stopped! Finally! At just short of five-boyfriends-long, Dylan's penis rivaled Jasmine's leg in length and far surpassed it in girth! It stood up, its head right above Dylan's own head, dripping a warm waterfall of mushy pre into Dylan's sexy bed of black hair. "I don't normally get this big," Dylan rumbled, legitimately surprised. "I guess I'm just really, really horny today'." "You have no idea." Now it was Jasmine's turn to be aggressive. She jumped off the sofa, her energy renewed by the superhuman man before her, climbing up his muscles to reach Dylan's cockhead. Standing on his shoulders, (and marveling at how he didn't even grimace to support her full body weight), Jasmine lowered herself slowly on Dylan's penis. The cockhead alone was too wide to enter, so she wiggled until, miraculously, she was able to slip the first half-inch inside. Immediately Jasmine screeched, her insides being torn apart by the impossibly vast girth of Dylan's fuckweapon. Her pain soon turned into unimaginable pleasure as she climaxed three times in a row, her brain trying and failing to acclimate to the sensation of having a Dylan-size cock inside of it. "Are you okay?" Dylan whispered, a surprising tenderness creeping into his erotically masculine voice. Jasmine wasn't okay. Her heart was pumping so loud that it was hurting her eardrums, and her legs were so sore that she could feel the muscle tearing apart. But she NEEDED Dylan's cock inside of her. All of it! "YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" she screamed, squatting and lowering herself more, her softness slowly ripping to accommodate inch after inch after inch of the musclegod. Until... --- Jasmine woke up on a crusty, stained sofa. Her head throbbed, and she groaned, feeling fluids leak from her pussy. What day was it? What time? Where was she? How did she get here? She saw her phone to the side, and when she turned it on, she saw the text "11:13 AM, 5/22/2017". What was the last thing she remembered? She was driving home, coming back from college. But that was a long time ago... She was planning to arrive on the morning of May 20th. What had happened over the last two days? How did she sleep through it? Then she remembered. The hot guy... Dylan! That had to have been a dream. Dylan was an annoying little skinny brat four years ago. How could he grow into a nearly-seven-foot-tall male model bodybuilder with? How was it possible that these were the same stringy limbs she remembered from four years ago? And how could any human have a cock so BIG? Jasmine had never had a sex dream so ridiculous and so erotic. But it felt awfully real. "Maybe I'm going insane," she groaned, unlocking her phone to check her email. But her wallpaper had changed. It wasn't a cute flowery field. It was the man of her dreams, the man with the rockhard eight-pack, the mind-blowing chest, the jaw-dropping biceps, and that orgasm-inducingly beautiful smile. It was Dylan. Her eyes widened, then rolled up as her body convulsed and she let out a scream and an orgasm once again.
  12. geektofreek

    The Black Stallion

    Hey guys! This story was supposed to be only a singluar chapter, but the growth scene is getting longer then expected. As usual, I wrote this all on my phone, so please excuses the errors. Enjoy! THE BLACK STALLION PART 1/3 Marcus, took off his shirt in front of me, revealing his totally smooth, yet thickly carved, half-black muscle chest, handing me his smartphone and asking me, his own mother, to snap some pictures of his progress. We stood outside by the pool. I knew it was wrong of me, but I whimpered at nearly every shot. When did my baby boy get so handsome, I kept on thinking, as I bit down on my lips. “Hey, mom!” Now the the boy was even bigger. Standing outside his college dorms, filling up nearly every inch of his college branded hoodie, bloating almost obscenely his once loose basketball shorts. He looked so unbelievably masculine and huge, this big black stallion, I thought, as he stood outside and waited for me handsomely in the rain. “W-Wow!” I stuttered as I got out of the car. “Just look how big you’ve grown!” “Thanks, mom. Sorry about the rain!” “That's Seattle for you!” I tried humorously replying, trying to hold back my motherly whimper, just from receiving the smallest hug. His huge black male muscle cleavage nearly suffocated me, entrapping my tiny white womanly face, between the depths of his musky and incredibly iron carved breast, pungent, even through the outside of his sweater. I squeezed a little tighter, making him squeeze a little more back. I honestly could barely breathe at this point. The powerful wall of his abs, eight huge bricks, combined with his pecs, compacted against my tiny motherly frame, nearly crushing me, with ease, like I was nothing more than some insignificant human grape. “Mind if we go upstairs, for a second, mom?” Marcus shamefully scratched his neck. “I really have to use the restroom.” I figured the poor boy had to take one of his glorious protein dumps, watching him quickly publically scratch his butthole, remembering, with a smile, just how many shit’s he used to take back in high school. It was almost hard to comprehend, just how many he would possibly have to take now, to even sustain such a beastly and huge physique. FARRRTT “S-Sorry, mom!” Marcus stuttered embarrassingly. The smell was nearly unbearable, as I walked closely behind him, behind his monstrous and muscular swampy bubble butthole, up four flights of stairs, up to his dorm room. But that didn't stop me from moving my nostrils any closer. All that was missing was a swinging horse tail and some flies, I queerly joked in my head. That big black stallion ass. He probably could have crushed me up there, if he wanted to. “Here it is.” Marcus said opening the door. “It's pretty tiny.” The smell was even worse in his room, so much overpowering shit and body odor, that in fact, there really was a small swarm of flies in his tiny closet-sized on suite bathroom. Marcus didn't seem the slightest bit phased, opening a window to his room, yes, but only complaining that it was a little hot, and not because of the horrendous smell. “It's cute, sweetie.” “Thanks! My roommate, Carl, just moved out. I don't think he liked that I used the bathroom so much…” Marcus grabbed the base of his sweater. “Oo-OH, well that's a s-shame!” I whimpered frantically, as he suddenly exposed to me every inch of his totally monstrous and muscle bound, now completely hairy, chocolate brown bodybuilder chest. He had pulled up his sweater, accidentally lifting up his t-shirt. There wasn't a single part of my body that could move, so glad that that my little boys face was covered, as I grew so weak in the knees and my panties began sopping wet. “A little help here, mom?” Marcus struggled beneath his own sweater. His beautiful teenage arms had grown so colossally muscular, so overly developed with these obscene black chiseled boulders, that even his t-shirts sleeves became hopelessly caught, the verge of exploding, was more like it. I quickly tried to help, so overwhelmed by his rank manly odor, all the curly and practically afro-thick armpit hair, exploding out into my face. Even I found myself eventually struggling with a whimper, just to help get my baby’s own shirt off, almost afraid that I might slip, fall into the absolute cave of his dark smelly armpit, underneath the mountainous black peaks, twenty-four inches, of teenage bicep, coming down and snuffing me out. “Thanks, mom!” Marcus finally pulled off his sweater. “All my clothes have been getting real tight lately.” He said the words, snapping me out of my daydream, as he raised both arms for a quick flex, proudly and confidentially, high above my small little head. His huge grinning white smile stretched across his black stubbled face. I honestly couldn't hold back this time, as he demonstrated his awesome and titanic teenage muscle strength, to his own proud and watching mother. “OH-OH!” I squealed openly. “Look at the SIZE of my baby’s arms!” “You like these gains, mom?” Marcus flexed a little more. “I really want to get big.” He said the words as if he wasn't big enough, as if the two bowling ball, bigger than my face, skull popping black powerful biceps, weren't enough for my baby’s giant dreaming appetite. I reached up with a gulp, trying so desperately not to show, that at this point, I was on the verge of having some totally out of control, panty destroying, hands-free orgasm. My small white womanly hands, my tiny painted pink fingernails, got nearly lost in the immensity of each bulging muscle head, the sirloin-sized sweaty meat-packs of triceps, dangling from my son’s mammoth arms. They were the biggest arms I had ever felt. FARRTTTT “My goodness!” I yelped. “S-Sorry, mom!” Marcus squirmed, cupping his flatulating butthole. “I almost completely forgot about using the bathroom.” Marcus took a huge couple thumps, turning around and carefully stuffing himself into the tiny closet-sized bathroom. To think, it was just the start of the school year, I lustfully thought. I heard the horrific groan of sewage pipes beneath the walls, the old hardwood floors creak and bend beneath my feet, the walls bow and strain, as he undoubtedly, innocently sat down to go poop. I know it was wrong of me, the smell was so grotesque, but I pressed my ear lightly against the door, imagining the view of my big baby boy, that huge beastly physique, crammed between those small bathroom walls, those massive hairy black bloated muscle thighs, hauling down on that tiny porcelain throne. My baby, must have been pushing over 300-pounds of solid muscle, I delightfully thought, and he was only eighteen years old. What a fucking man! FARRTTTT FARRTTTTTTT Marcus groaned loudly, as the flies began swarming even more, the smell grew even worse. I knew the whole dorm hall, awkwardly, could hear every minute of it, the gigantic muscle man devastation, his huge bull-sized protein shit. Eventually the smell got so bad I had to stand by his bed, or I should say, the airy open window. It gave me a small chance to look around his dorm room. The brand new laptop, grandma, had purchased him, looked fairly untouched, dusty practically. Probably from being at the gym all the time, I gleefully thought. His old roommates empty bed area, was now a stash for all his gigantic tubs of protein powders, towering bottles of supplement pills, and hundreds of protein bars, most of them already eaten and unwrapped. “O-oh my.” I whimpered underneath my breath, fingering, palming, as I squeezed my thighs together, my now completely soaked groin area. “Doesn't my boy want to grow big…” Thankfully, Marcus, was still so preoccupied, as I practically teared from overjoyed pleasure. He would always tell his father, that he never, sadly, wanted to become an actual “bodybuilder”. But now, as I looked even closer between the seemingly endless stash of muscle growth products, I became filled with ecstasy, coming into view of an absolutely pornographic array of fitness and bodybuilder magazines. I always hoped that my little boy would desire more, more than what he actually told people. That he would just keep eating and growing, never stop wanting more, until he transformed, my big black stallion, into the biggest and hairiest muscle-god… “...to ever roam the entire PLANET!...” I moaned in ecstasy out loud, just as the toilet flushed. My motherly pussy was on a total orgasmic breakdown. The best part, as I composed myself with his desktop tissues, while he washed his hands, there was this little post-it note that read, “Ask mom for more food money. Get BIGGER”. I was visiting him up at Washington State University, for an entire weekend, visiting from San Diego, and within fifteen minutes, I was already torrenting an orgasm. “Wow, I feel so much better.” Marcus groaned happily, thumping and squeezing his huge shoulders and legs from out between the small-framed door. He quickly then closed the door behind him, still itching his big butthole, but it was because of that I noticed, that at the top of his own global ass, the top of his huge bulging black watermelon-sized muscle glutes, was this entirely gross, shockingly long, dangling piece of shit covered toilet paper, swaggering now behind his big bloated muscle legs and ass, just like a horse, with each thumping step. “Oo-oh, s-sweetie…” I tapped him gently on the ass, so embarrassed to even bring it up, clenching with ecstasy as I felt, just how overwhelmingly powerful, even just a corner, of one of his tremendous, earth-quaking, stallion-sized black buttcheeks were. “Wh-when did THAT get there!” Marcus yelped embarrassingly, making things stupendously worse, as he thumped and hoofed around, clumsily trying to reach the stuck toiletpaper for it himself. It wasn't long, my big little growing boy, soon came to the shocking realization that I soon came to marvel over, that his arms were just too pumped and swollen with muscle, to even attempt to reach the middle of his gloriously huge muscular stink hole. “OH-my-ga-gawd!” Marcus roared in humility. “S-sweetie, just let me help.” I reached around his thumping beast-sized black muscle legs, the beauty calming down the beast, I romantically thought. It smelled unbelievably bad being that close, right after having him taken a dump, but you wouldn't believe the view. His shorts could barely contain, in fact they couldn't, the tremendous size of his chocolate colored, teddy-bear hairy, child-gobbling bodybuilder butt. It was no wonder my baby was having so many growing problems. “WH-WHAT are you doing, mom!?” “Stop fidgeting, Marcus! It's just your own mother!” The words dropped out of my mouth like it was a sin, as I tugged and pulled down the back of his skin-tight red basketball shorts, unleashing, like two air-bags going off, the expanse of his enormous, horrendously musky and farm smelling, black muscle butt. It was even more glorious than I could have ever possibly imagined, the most gigantic, most freakishly muscular bodybuilder butt I had ever seen in my life. Not to mention the fact, that it was slightly smeared with shit. “Ooh, ga-gawd, M-Marky…” I whimpered in disgust. “I'm sorry, mom!” Marcus wiggled and stepped uncomfortably, his big swampy black bodybuilder butt. “The showers here, they're just so small. It's hard for me to clean myself!” It was the perfect opportunity, I gulped, perversely thinking to myself, to finally get some real close alone time with my little boy’s, this stallion-sized, black muscle man butt. I grabbed a washcloth, while he stood there, bending over so obediently, still humiliated, that his own mother was going to wash out, with a wet rag, his own ass, but what choice did he have. “I'm so s-sorry, m-mom…” Marcus groaned, faintly under his breath, stepping and pushing back, his huge shit covered muscle butt, bending over, deeper against my motherly cleaning hand, the large wipes of my warm rough wash cloth, taking tender care of his beast-sized ass. There was a moment where his humongously powerful glutes couldn't stop quivering, flexing, especially as I wiped deep against his tender, I'm sure, teenage virgin male prostate. The more mommy buried my hand, the more my baby tried to fight back his deep grunting moans. “W-W-Wait… M-Mom, stop!” RIIIIPPPPPPP Eventually he asked me to stop, but it wasn't because of my washing. I was confused at first by what had happened, the indefinite sound of fabric tearing, my huge black stallion, heavily whimpering with whispers of embarrassment. He was trying to cover something up, trying to hide something in the front, his massive carved arms flexing to keep it from my eyes. Was it really that big, I devilishly began to thought. I put down the washcloth and began making my way to the front, coming into view of his blown apart briefs... ************************************************************ READ PART 2 HERE ************************************************************ Comments are appreciated.
  13. john245

    The bodybuilder and his wife

    A bodybuilder is getting to get to the gym, he's was quite massive for Training for several years. He picks up his backpack and begins to walk to the door. His wife stops him to give him his lunch "Aww thanks honey" the massive man said happily and bent down to give her a kiss "Have fun ok" she wished her man happily and accepted the kiss. As he walk away, he then flustered gleefully as his wife gave him a nice spank on his muscled bum. The end. Happy April 1st
  14. geektofreek

    The Black Stallion - PART 2

    Hey guys! Here is part two of my twisted little mommy tale. Please excuse the errors as this was written on my phone. Enjoy! READ PART 1 HERE THE BLACK STALLION PART 2/3 “P-Please, m-mom, don't look at me that way…” Marcus begged, but even I couldn't stop myself from looking, not this time. My big baby boy, my big black stallion, had been secretly somehow sporting the most disgustingly overgrown massive black cock, ten-inches in diameter at least, growing well over a foot long, throbbing beneath his hands, with still room to grow! What was even better, below it all, was the two most massive bull-sized testicles, two giant semen tanks, testosterone and muscle juice reservoirs, visually churning beneath his hairy dark sack, no doubt preparing for another disastrous load, an inevitably huge mess. One that mommy could clean up. “OOOooo, Marky!” I wailed in disbelief. My pussy was gushing. It was literally all I could say, squealing faint moans under my breath, approaching my erect baby boy, this gigantic black beast, regardless of all the incestuousness, as if in a trance, intoxicated, slowly placing both my small womanly hands against his dark naked and mammothly steel-carved ape-sized muscle thighs. His usual deep teen voice moaned, only for a moment, like a boy again. It was seconds of silence as I worshipped his colossal hairy manly legs, marveling at my own offsprings impressive muscle gains, thinking he could probably lift a car, a small truck, relishing as my tiny pink painted fingers fell between the spectacular divides of his dark meaty-muscles. Oh god I was about to cum again. “M-M-Mom, please stop...” Marcus continued his whimpering, with a few faint moans of continuing pleasure. “You have N-NO idea how BIG it is!” As he said the words, his monstrous black cock began unexpectedly gushing pre-cum, torrenting was more like it, right underneath his “hiding” hands, splurging thick white-goo, right between his black iron blistered fingers. My huge mommy tits got so rock hard from watching the spectacle, the top button of my blouse suddenly popped off, going completely unnoticed of course by my shy muscle giant, my big black stallion, who was cringing like some innocent child with his eyes closed. “P-PLease, mom, for the last time!” Marcus continued to whine. He was still so determined not to give up, to not stop “hiding” his erection from his own mother’s viewing eyes, yet he freely let me continue my slow worship. Rubbing my hands up and down his naked gigantic black legs, bending down and even moving past his knees, rubbing his bloated basket-ball sized calves, which were beyond freaky, the biggest I had ever seen. Finally I made my way back up, in one swift grazing motion, to those fully-loaded teenage cum-tanks, watching the continuing dribble of thick white bull-juice fall down his grotesquely large black veiny shaft. As I reached both my small womanly hands underneath, to cup, his large sensitive horse-sized balls, his gigantic manhood suddenly began to rumble to life. “I C-CANT H-HANDLE it anymore!” Marcus roared, throwing his huge mountain-sized neck back as he groaned, my own beastly son, my big black stallion, gushing a small amount of pre-cum onto a part of my face, right into my blonde hair. He finally released the pressurized cock-head from his powerful dark hands, his giant cum fountain, unleashing, what I could only imagine to be, the world's most gigantic cock, a black monster of its own, finally freed from its cage. My big baby boy groaned even more, thumping the floor as he adjusted his stance, those huge heavy black feet, even wider, making the floor groan, the room practically. That, or maybe it was just the sound of his blood filling every inch of that pussy splitting giant cock. I continued to watch, moaning with disbelief, as the shaft grew past what must have been fifteen-inches, sixteen-inches... “It's g-growing OUT of CONTROL!” Marcus looked down in humility, as his big cum gushing black mushroom head inched up past his fat dark pancake nipples, heaving and and nearly thundering halfway up between his titanic dark male muscle cleavage, literally inching up towards his own face humiliated face. It wasn't long before all that cum-gushing hit the bottom of dark stubbled neck, shot against his chin, splurged right into his whimpering lips. His cock must have measured EIGHTEEN-inches long. “OH-oh LOOK how big my baby boy is!" I moaned in motherly ecstasy, clutching my sopping wet pussy. "And he's making such a MESS!" “T-THIS is why everyone says I'm TOO BIG, mom!” Marcus wailed, uncontrollably shooting more cum right into face, his eyelids, his open whimpering mouth, no doubt oozing down his throat. “That I need to STOP!” “Mommy thinks you should grow even more…” I said continuing to grip my pussy, dig my fingers through the fabric. “WH-WHat!? You DO!?” Marcus blubbered in confusion, like some big little schoolboy, so red in the face from his indecent exposure, as I casually walked over to his roommates old bed, where he kept all those protein bars and shakes, grabbing an unhealthy handful, two handfuls actually, double-fisting about twelve-bars in all. But I knew he wanted it, wanted to eat, wanted to grow. I on the other hand, wanted to see him explode. “W-Wait, Mmpf!” Marcus became muffled, as I stuffed two bars into his mouth, watching him eagerly chew, like he had been rationing them. “M-MOM, these are so expensive!” “Oh don't even worry sweetie. Mommy will pay for ALL of them. Even MORE if you want…” I continued shoving more protein bars into his chomping face. “MMmpf” Marcus groaned happily, opening wider as I even shoved in THREE protein bars, my pretty white hands into his huge black mouth, all at once. “Y-You WILL!?” BURRRPPPP “In fact, you should probably just eat EVERYTHING right now!” “Oh god, you're GOING to make SO BIG mom, MMmpf!” Marcus continued to chomp, as I shoved the remaining bars down his beastly flexing throat. It wasn't much longer after that I began to realize something, something even more exciting than his gigantic cock, his muscles, something that my little baby boy must have been hiding from me for a long time. You see, he apparently wasn't just exaggerating when he said I was going to make him big. Because he was literally growing bigger right before my eyes. “OOOoOooo” My pussy gushed at the site, the view of his expanding black muscle chest. “M-Marky, you should have TOLD me!” “I'm SCARED, mom!” Marcus said timidly. “I just want to grow SO big, MMmpf!” He continued chewing. “MORE than anyone should!” BURRRPPPPP FAARRRTTTTT “And I'm already having so many PROBLEMS!” Marcus continued his excuses, all while his cock gushed torrentially, failing to hide his closeted excitement, to grow into this totally monstrously muscular beast, a REAL black stallion. His gigantic and marbled dark muscle physique continued to slowly grow, swell easily past 325-pounds, maybe even 350-pounds, all muscle! But mommy still wanted to see more. I still wanted to see SO much more. I felt all my womanly juices squirt down both my legs at just the curious thought, how big could I actually make my little boy grow? “W-What are you doing now, mom?” “Just mixing the ENTIRE protein tub…” My big muscle boys eyes bulged, but I knew he wanted it, he wanted it bad. I handed him the mixed up tub of protein, watching his whimpering lustful eyes, the turmoil. He began gulping regardless, drinking, feeding his muscles with all that endless protein. His huge muscle engorged gut, the bulbous twelve-pack of abs, began bloating even bigger like a balloon, swelling into this beastly large roid-gut. GULP GULP GULP FAARRRTTTTTT, BURRRRPPPPPPPP “OH-GAWD!” Marcus wailed while taking a breath. “What am I going to DO mom, I can barely use the toilet as is! MMmpf!” GULP GULP GULP FARRRTTTTTTTT “You don't even worry about that.” I walked around to the back of his physique. “I'll never get tired CLEANING this ASS!” “HOW can you stand the SMELL?!” Marcus squirmed with curiosity, like some big child who had to pee, thumping and hoofing around. “This one girl even SUFFOCATED up there…” My poor baby boy. Dealing with all those amateur woman, those girls. He was so sensitive up his enormous muscle butthole, that even the slightest touch of my hands between his dark hairy ass-crack, the middle of those two gigantic black watermelon muscle glutes, started quaking, quivering with anticipation. The entire room, admittedly, smelled like a barn house, and it was all emanating from this giant swampy cave of muscle and shit. The musk combined, however, was so overpowering. I couldn't stop from drooling, the urge to bury my face and get lost up this gigantic spectacle of godly devastation, suffocate if I have to, just like that girl. “Oooo, I want to LICK my baby's ass so bad!” “You want to LICK MY ASS!?” Marcus wailed in even more confusion. The poor kid must have thought no one would ever go up there again, or simply didn't understand why anyone would want to. I pushed both my small womanly hands, right in the center of his stinkhole, peeling back the huge black marbled flaps of his ass cheeks, using all my strength to open his butthole just a little, just as he let out another small rank fart, blowing my hair back. It was absolutely frightening, the power alone, but being his mother, I still felt confident in going for a little graze. “OH-GAWD!!!” Marcus groaned. “Mmm, SO GOOD!” I on the other hand was tearing in ecstasy, burying my tongue deeper, further. “W-WAIT, mom!” Marcus whimpered with ecstasy, trying his best, squirming, not to hoof around again in confusion, accidentally crush my tiny little face. “B-BE CAREFUL up there!” BURRRPPPP BURRRRPPPPPPP “OH GOD, please!” Marcus preyed. “I think I might be GROWING again!” Marcus continued his warnings. I already knew he was growing. As my small womanly white tongue licked the dark musky-cave walls of his black swampy muscle butthole, I could feel those entirely car crushing ass cheeks, those titanic and powerful muscle glutes, slowly inflate around my head, my own face, inflating nearly endlessly against skull, yet I still dug deeper. Using what little strength I had left, I desperately attempted to peel back those gigantic black ass cheeks even more. I continued pushing and stuffing my eager kissing lips, feeling the walls of his ass close in around me. “MOM, please get OUT of there!” Marcus wailed in fear. “Before it's TOO LATE!” He was being such a baby, but I had a feeling he was right. All the worshipping I had been doing, the digging, the rimming, was giving my big little boy so much pleasure, his gigantic black bodybuilder butthole was literally eating me, slurping up my tiny little womanly white body up, burying me between the huge uncontrollably flexing muscle glutes of my own only son. My pussy, of course, kept gushing orgasm after orgasm. But the truth was I was stuck, yet I still showed no signs of stopping. FARRRTTTTTT POP, THUMP Luckily, just as I was about to draw my last breath, Marcus, my big black stallion, unleashed another one of his explosive protein farts. The sheer force blew my head out, my body, shooting me out his ass like a cannonball to the ground. My face was totally smeared in his filth, his stench, but I proudly licked it up, at least what I could. What was even more staggering than the entire situation, was watching that huge protein tub suddenly fall to the ground, completely empty, and then looking up. “O-O-Ohh, m-my goodness...!" *************************************************** Commented are appreciated. Stay tuned for Part 3.
  15. TheWeremuscleForest

    Growth Hormone Metabolics (Part 2)

    As he lies there, his body starts making crazy noises and is thrashing about. After about two minutes of involuntarily moving around, it goes still. A few seconds pass before the sounds of stretching and popping are heard. With his pants down to his knees his legs don’t have to worry about tearing through any fabric. His quads and hams explode in size stretching and pulling their way outwards. His cock and balls swell bigger and bigger almost shedding a layer of skin in the process. The shoes he is wearing are destroyed within seconds as his feet grow to twice their size and his calves and ankles destroy his pants and underwear that were sitting there. His cock stands up and blasts a huge jet of cum into the air as it falls and coats his body. His arms begin growing next as his forearms stretch and pull their way outward growing new branches of vessels. His biceps reach violently as they nearly come busting through the skin before his body catches up and his skin stretches in time. The small ball that was inside them before has grown into huge softballs. His lab coat begins shredding under the extreme circumstances as his shoulders and traps make quick work of it. His abs begin stretching and filling up the entire space on his stomach as his pecs blow up into giant boulders. His nipples stretch making his cock blast another jet of cum into the air. Now it moves into his head and back where his neck widens and pushes his body out further. The hair on his head falls out as his skull tightens and grows at the same time. His soft face is now firm and masculine with dimples and a square jawline. His delts stretch wider and wider as his lats explode in size. The muscles in his entire back begin pushing him off the ground as his glutes swell up and grow denser than before. The whole growth sequence takes about ten minutes and with each area of his body new life. His internal organs renew themselves and remove whatever dead or diseased tissue was on them. His cock shoots one more massive jet into the air before he starts breathing again and coughing. His eyes open and reveal a new eye color as well. His previous brown eyes are now a dark blue. He yells once he becomes aware of being alive and realizes that he needs to go take a shit. After doing so, he gets up and looks in the toilet before he flushes and sees that his body has disposed of whatever was dead inside him. He quickly flushes and looks into a mirror and sees what has happened. He grabs his face and feels its new texture and firmness. ‘What the heck….’ Realizes he has a new voice, ‘holy crap I don’t sound like me, but I am still me…..hmmm interesting. The serum obviously worked my gawd I will never have to workout again.’ Feels his enormous chest and tweaks his nipples. ‘Oh my gawd that feels incredible.’ He feels his cock react as it spills pre on the floor. ‘Interesting, my nipples are so sensitive that my cock automatically responds.’ Smiles at himself and realizes that he is attracted to the guy in the mirror. ‘Wow I am really hot now…..wait something is different here…..Amber…..oh gawd I have no feelings for her anymore.’ He turns to stare at his huge glutes and legs as he makes several bodybuilding poses that he learned from Skylar. He laughs a few times and starts to feel his entire body. ‘Well old Brian is gone obviously so I have to come up with some explanation for this. Hmmm…..well technically he is dead…..I remember everything in my life which is remarkable. I don’t love Amber anymore though, wow Skylar really did change me.’ ‘What if the serum picked up some of his DNA and plugged it into me…..fascinating. I will have to talk to him about this I suppose.’ Hennessy cleans up the mess his body made and finds a towel to put around his waist. He goes to call Albert back and realizes his voice is different so he has to come up with a story. Gibbons picks up the phone and answers. ‘Brian? Are you alright?’ ‘Brian is quite sick actually, this is his primary donor, Mason Ducati. I just happened to walk in when Brian collapsed and needed to go to the hospital.’ ‘Ohh shit, I told him not to do those experiments on himself. I would go see him, but I am in the middle of a conference. Mason, he has never mentioned you before, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he had another donor since Skylar has fucked him up so well. Let me know his status okay, goodbye.’ Hennessy smiles as he hangs up. ‘I need to get some new clothes and show Skylar what he has done to me.’ After retrieving an outfit Skylar left in the lab closet, Brian leaves to return to Hamilton Tower. *Level Two at FutureTech Research* David Banner and Henry Holstein watch a report on the laptop about another award Albert Gibbons is receiving for his breakthrough in medicine. ‘I sometimes wonder if that man ever really developed that fucking serum. I’m sure that Brian is behind it, come to think of it I haven’t seen him in weeks. How is the serum coming anyway Henry?’ *sighs* ‘It is missing something I swear doctor. I’m not completely sure what is missing from it really. We have done countless tests on these freaking mice a million times and they just keep getting more violent. I mean how many have we went through in the last few weeks? A hundred? Five hundred? It just doesn’t make sense as to why they keep killing each other.’ ‘Well I trust you with this man, I have to go to a meeting myself with the board to try and get more funding for this. I will talk to you soon.’ Banner walks out of the lab area and goes into the elevator. He gets out of the elevator and walks down the ground floor corridor into one of the board rooms as his wife, Bethany Rose, walks into the elevator. She goes to level two and gets out and sees that Henry is the only one there. ‘Where is he at? He doesn’t answer his fucking phone anymore and I want to know why. We have things to talk about and the damn man doesn’t pay attention. If he wasn’t so engrossed in this damn serum he is working on, he would know that I am in charge here.’ ‘Uhh well this serum you are talking about is very important to him Beth. He can’t do it alone you know? Of course I know you think I am a peon so nothing new here.’ Beth puts her hands on her hips. ‘Well at least you know your position here dumbass. You might know a little something about science, but I can get rid of you anytime I want. YOU GOT THAT?’ ‘Sure, I am aware of that, but you won’t do it because you know David can’t do it without me because he trusts me with his life.’ Beth walks over to where Henry is working and picks up a vial and a syringe. ‘Okay genius, how about you try out your little serum on yourself then. I have been pouring money into this fucking program for several months now. Time to suck it up and test it.’ ‘Are you freaking kidding me Beth? This stuff causes violent reactions, we can’t test it on humans yet.’ ‘Bullshit Holstein.’ Fills syringe with serum and plunges it into Henry’s neck and squeezes serum into him. He yells as the syringe falls to the ground and grabs his neck. ‘You stupid freaking bitch, you will regret ever doing that to me.’ She laughs hysterically seeing Henry sweating profusely and thrashing about. ‘Well obviously you have done something or you wouldn’t be acting like that.’ Henry sits down as the sweat pours down his body soaking his undershirt and lab coat. He waits for some kind of change to happen, but seemingly it doesn’t happen. Beth gets a disgusted look on her face after a couple of minutes and starts pacing the floor. ‘What the fuck is this? This is such bullshit……I am terminating this program and you are going to be fired loser. DO YOU HEAR ME? You can go crawl to some stooge on level one and tell him why you were fired because he won’t listen to you. I control the money and there isn’t anything you can do about it.’ ‘And what about David, Beth? Are you going to just take this away from him?’ ‘I don’t care what he thinks, he doesn’t even talk to me anymore. I mean it retard, this is it.’ Henry grabs another vial and a syringe and fills it up quickly as she turns the other way. He gets up and seems a bit more confident than before. His chest heaves as he slowly moves up to where she is and grabs her. She tries to scream but he covers her mouth and plunges the syringe into her neck. After squeezing the serum inside her, he pulls it out and throws the syringe across the room. He quickly grabs the rest of the vials and rushes towards a safe room before turning around and sees her convulsing where she stands. He runs inside and shuts the door before sealing it. She begins to scream as she falls over in agony. ‘YOU FUCKING BASTARD…..YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS…..YOU HEAR ME ASSHOLE…..YOU WILL…..UHHHH’ She passes out as it appears she is unconscious now. Henry views the lab from the room and waits for her to react. He puts the vials down on a table and hunts for a case to put them in. His sweating has stopped which makes him wonder why he hasn’t reacted to the serum yet or at all. He checks his entire body over just to see if anything has changed. One thing he does notice is the fact that he doesn’t feel angry or violent towards anything or anyone. He mutters to himself, ‘hmmm I need to document this in case I actually do get out of this situation alive. I just hope that David doesn’t come back anytime soon because that woman is nuts.’ At that moment, he hears a commotion on the camera. He turns to watch as Bethany starts waking up and grabbing at her chest like she is about to go crazy. She doesn’t put any words together, rather she just yells and screams random things without any rational explanation. It appears that the serum is having the same effect on her as it does on the mice. Henry watches intently as she jumps to her feet and starts to race around the lab throwing bottles, breaking equipment, and launching papers everywhere. She doesn’t seem to know what she is doing as she does this which makes Henry wonder if she is about to go through some metamorphosis. His eyes remain transfixed on her the whole time. After about five minutes of Bethany acting crazy, she stops moving and moans a little. Henry whispers to himself, ‘what the freaking heck? This can’t be happening right now, especially with his wife. Oh gawd we are in some deep crap.’ End of Part II
  16. A friend suggested I try the female perspective. Also suggested that it be a continuation of my Modern Ultra Man story. Thus I attempted it, and present it now for you. I hope you enjoy it. The Modern Ultra Man Part II: Ōkibonajo That time of year had come again. Time to hold the Mr. Olympia contest, although truth be told if it wasn't being held, yet again, in the Kenyama convention center, auditorium, and stadium, the Olympia might not be held at all. For the past ten years the bishounen, now a bidanshi, beautiful man, Daikenmio Kenyama has won the competition, no contest. No wonder. At his first year competing and winning he came in as a giant 7' 8" tall weighing a bit over 500 pounds, but by the end of his posing routine, which he started growing during, he had become this massive mountain man of muscle that stood fifteen feet tall with a cock that jutted out twenty-two and a half feet long. There was so much muscularity and mass to him with such a handsome and pretty face that he gardnered movie contracts instantly to play the gentle but powerful giants on screen. It was easier and simpler to green screen his cock out of the picture than to replicate a creature his size in computer generated graphics; however, his bodybuilding career began to decline. Depite the organizers trying to even the playing field by throwing up images of the other competitors on screen at the same height as Daikenmio, he simply still out classed them all in muscle mass, size, muscularity, vascularity, striations, and definition. He was the total package. Although he was still turned on by his winning and defeating his fellow competitors, after that first win, it didn't have as much of an effect on him. When you walk away from your first competition and and it takes a man seven and a half feet tall to come up a fourth of the way up your thighs you kind of figure, "what's the point?" Still he did continue to grow though and a foot each year on stage and thus with in five years he had out grown any convention center or stage there was. When it seemed the Olympic committee was going to remove him from competition automatically due to his size and just make him a Mr. Olympia emeritus, he took his movies and personal appearance earnings and built a new, taller and more expansive convention center, stage, and stadium around a space that would also serve as his home. He had wanted to ensure he won the title. Won the title consecutively, or not, for at least nine years to break the Mr. Olympia record. Five years later now, he's beginning to wonder if he might not need to build again, or if the history of bodybuilding would end. Standing now at an incredible twenty-five feet tall, there is hardly anyone left in the bodybuilding world who desires to come out and compete against him. Indeed all the true competitors who have built up massive size, definition, and semmetry no longer put in bids to compete. The ranks of competitors who fill the stage and only haphazzard men with builds in between the amatuer and first time professional bodybuilders. They are here not to compete for the best body or against Daikenmio, but simply to make a quick and easy buck taking home the second, third, fourth, or fifth place finish. As such the crowds have become less and less over the years. They've seen Daikenmio and are no longer awed by him. They're not impressed with the smaller, amateur bodybuilders who aren't true competitors of the sport sneaking in only to steal away prize money. With less people attending, means less sponsors. Less sponsors plus less attendance means less money to give away as prizes or to rent out the halls, hotels, stages, set and stage technitians. The only reason they've been able to continue to host it is because the last few years have been held at Daiken's convention center for free. But this year.... this year would bring some vitality back to bodybuilding. It would be the year the histoic winning streak would end. All those not in attendance would weep they did not see it. All those in attendance weeped at the sheer beauty, awe, and power of it. The giant man mountain would be brought down, but not in the impossible, god like way everyone thought of. Daiken had finished his posing routine. His massive muscles fully pumped, veins throbbing and coursing over every peak and into every crevicing valley of his muscles which had been appropriately tanned and oiled up. He had grown, as figured, another foot in size, and his muscles threatened to pinch off his head, make him do an imitation of a plane for eternity, and show everyone a male could do side splits simply because his thighs were too big. The other contestants were all relaxing, drinking beers, sodas, and mixed drinks just waiting for the judges to make the decisions of second through fifth places. The audience had given the respected applause for Daiken, although it sounded more like a golf clap. A few flash cameras went off, but most turned to tables they had set up over empty chairs and focused on picnics and dinners they had sneaked in to nosh on while watching the show with the greatly expected outcome. It was the quietest Mr. Olympia competion and posing section one would probably ever hear. Then in came Yamayuir. In a loosely closed kimono with a haphazardly tied obo, a tall and stately figure strode commandingly towards the stage from the audience level. A flurry of Olympia officials were following behind it all stammering away and seeming as if they were trying to stop it but afraid to actually touch it. It's leg went up to ascend the stairs pulling up at the kimono and revealing a massive, but elegant foot ending with toes beautifully manicured and painted in such a way it look like scenes from exquisitely woven silk had been glued upon the nails. Those feet were standing upon a oddly carved set of okobo, tall wooden shoes worn by initiate Geishas that were similar in style of the Japanese geta. It's mane of head hair was piled high upon it's head in a beautifully arranged bun with decorative hair pieces stuck in. After reachign the top of the stage, one of the officials finally had worked up enough courage to step forward and sternly call out, "The stage is set for the Mr. Olympia, ma'am. You are not supposed to be up there and this is not your competition!" The figure turned just its torso and neck, snapping it's head to look back at the official with a glare the not only made him shut up, but made him cum and pee his pants at the same time, while also causing all of the audience to be come hushed in a still quiet and sitting up and on the edge of their seats in awe. This was Aimi Yamayuir, Japan's female answer to Daikenmio Kenyama. But she wasn't the exact answer.... no. Daiken was known as a bishounen, beautiful boy, now a bidanshi, beautiful male. A male with softer, striking, modelesque, feminine features of the face and body shape, although built more massively and strong than any one could imagine. The usual opposite of this is the bishoujo or beautiful girl. In English terms it would be a woman of equisite beauty in face and form and grace, almost girlish in appearance, coy, and cute. That, however, was not what Aimi Yamayuir was... .... .... No they had begun to call her a Hansamujo, or handsome girl. A female of great beauty but with slightly harder facial features of a male, the height of a male, the strength of a male. In short she was a woman who looked like a bishounen. Over the years she grew taller and taller towering over almost any and all males, as well as working out and pumping up and getting larger and larger, fuller, and stronger, until the nickname they gave her was, Ōkibonajo... ... ...massive girl. No one remembers what her original family name was. Yamayuir was one she had chosen herself; a name befitting her strength of muscle and size of frame, with the beauty of face and the grace of woman hood. Her last name meant, "mountain lily." After staring down the officials, she moved toward the center of the stage, staring down Daiken until he backed up and moved slightly off to the side. Then, with her back to the audience, she began to do a long series of back double-bi poses and each time she flexed, the obi's sleeves began to grow tighter and tighter, smaller and smaller, jumping up fuller and fuller with each flex. Each flex making a larger and plumper pump to her upper arms making them grow and grow until suddenly one rip... ... .... two rips were heard and both kimono sleeves suddenly burst open. She then faced the front and side alternating between the two performing side chest, most muscular, and lat spread poses over and over again, the kimono showing such a massive v as never seen upon the female body before, until suddenly just spread open pushing the side hems out and out and out further away from each other and her chest exposed for all to see. Oh she had a bit of a bosom, but everyone could clearly see her muscular chest development easily jutted out as thick as almost any male's, if not further. Turning her back to the audience again, she began to perform back and lat spreads, showing and impossibly wide back that easily caused her kimono to split down the back and even snap the collar in two. With the top part of her kimono destroyed, she nonchelantly untied her obi and then tossed her torn and ripped kimono into the crowd. The crowd responsed with gasps and cries of awe. They had seen this kind of body before. It was the same kind of body that Daiken brought to the stage ten years ago, only this time there was a bikini top to go with the posing trunks. Keeping her back to the audience she slowly began to tilt her feet more forward raising up to the tips of her toes. One could originally think she was simply resting upon the disign of the okobo shoe, but her calve muscles proved she was actively using the balls of her feet. Up and down.... up and down she went, the ball of her calves becoming a larger and harder diamond each time. The okobos looked as though they were a combination design of okobo and high heel shoe with laces that criss-crossed up the shin and then around and tied just under the knee. They didn't matter though. Within mere minutes the lacing looked as though it were cutting into Aimi's leg, causing parts of it to bulge in between the lacings and then suddenly Snap! Snap! ap ap ap ap ap ap ap ap ap ap.... The echo of the laces breaking reverberated throughout the entire aduitorium. Aimi then simply kicked off the shoes and proceeded to go into more regulatory bodybuilding poses. She continued to flex and rise up on her colossal calves, making them grow and grow from balls to hardened hearts to hard cut diamonds. After they became engorged and grew so large, she turned and faced the audience and began to shake and snap, shake and Snap, shake and SNAP! her thighs causing all three of large, bulbous tear drop snaps to form and grow and swell. Soon her thigh muscles were bigger round than most men's waist or chest sizes. The crowd began to cheer and go absolutely wild. Had there been more in attendance the sound would have been deafening. However, whether small or deafening it still had the same affect and the committee for overseeing the Mr. Olympia knew what the audeince and Aimi Yamayuir wanted and they decided to give it to both of them. Within minutes the cameras were focused on Aimi and then a screen lit up with her as tall as Daiken. Aimi hollered something and then moved in front of the screen as if to say she could taken on Daiken at her own size....but that wasn't quite true. As she began another round of posing and flexing her muscles pumping and plumping as large as any man, she began to grow....stand taller........spread broader......form fuller.....harder......denser......stronger! Just as much as Diaken had done on his first time, Aimi was growing, as well. Up and up and up she grew! Meanwhile, Daiken was lost in a state of confusion. He realized his position as Mr. Olympia was actually being challenged. He realized the challenger was a female. He realized this female was gorgeous. He realized this female was built like a brick shit house and as strong as all the gods of strength for every known pantheon put together. He tried to join in and match Aimi pose per pose but soon it was apparent, lust was taking over his mind. His cock, which was always twice as long as he was tall when erect, no proved to everyone all these years it hadn't ever been erect, well not fully erect at any rate. Slowly he began to stop posing. Then he just stood still. Suddenly his cock which normally hung straight out and slightly down lurched forward. "Auuuwuaaaaah!" Daiken instantly moaned with an expression that mixed fear and lust. Aimi continued to raise pose after pose and to swell taller and fuller, broader and stronger each time she flexed. She was growing at the same rate of his first Mr. Olympia contest! The more she flexed the tighter, tauter, fuller, and stronger she grew. The more she grew, the longer and fuller Daiken's cock grew out, up, and thick. But the longer Daiken's cock grew, the more it began to rise up from the level it used to hang at. Daiken began to moan and groan at the new weight and size of his cock and the amount it pulled and tugged at his groin. Soon Aimi began to notice this rising, throbbing, massive member and as it was pointing upward now, she latched onto it and clung to it like it was a gigantic pole for a dancer to use. Her muscles flexed and popped, bunched and scrunched as she wriggled and climbed up the pervasive penis, twisting and turning, clutching and grabbing with strong firm grasps, performing new poses such as fully extending her body out sideways from Daikens mighty member like she was a flag from a pole, or crossing her legs, holding on and leaning backwards and upside down while performing a double bi so all could see her mammoth arms larger than her head and abs and obliques that look like a brick wall that could crush cars crashed against it. And she continued to grow. Each time her body stretching out longer and fuller, broader and heavier. It would cause it to slip down the super shaft of Daiken as well as subtlely stroking it while growing up at the same time. Daiken was trying to keep up with each pose. He had started growing again even more impossibly thicker, broader, harder than he ever was, but with increase in size and slide Aimi's body had, his cock suddenly sprung up higher, lurched out longer, thudded ever thicker... ... ... and his balls were beginning to follow suit. Aimi suddenly just jumped off of the dominering dong of Daiken and landed with an earth shaking thud onto the stage. She began to stroke herself as her body swelled up and out more and more ever increasing in strength and size. Each muscle belly receiving more than it needed of oxygen and protein infusing blood, becoming fatter and swollen, denser, harder, strirated and defined. There was no way of telling if this was man or woman save for the bikini top which suddenly could take no more. Arching her back during one more growth spurt the straps of both her top and poser suddenly snapped and sling shotted her graments into the crowd. She stood there rubbing her body with one hand, flexing with the other, her body growing at a slightly faster rate than it had been. He massive chest displaying wonderful power and sexual appeal as both her portruding pecs and her bulbous boobs were free of confinement and able to bounce in movement or bounce on a commanded pec pop. " Hai! Hai! Hai! OH OH OH OH OH HAIIII HAIIIII HAIIII!" Screaming in so much pleasure, with each scream she rose several more inches, higher and higher. She finally turned and grabbing Diaken's massive member, pulled it down and began to cup and massage the head, tilting it down to hers and drinking freely of the precum. The affect of doing so was instant. Up and up and up at a furiously fast and frightening past she rose gaining in height and strength until she had grown to match and surpass the great and mighty Daiken. Within moments she had grown to twice maybe three times his size. She looked down at him with a body so full and massive, her arms hung parallel to the floor, her feet were planted shoulder with and then some apart, her chest blocked all view of her head and kept it lodged in place along with shoulders and back that made it impossible to see her lovely neck. Taking her hand and giving Daiken's cock a firm, commanding squeeze, she watched as Daiken wriggled and squirmed at the grip of his cock. Then was the moment we knew Daiken was broken. "Watashi wa anata no inkei o shoyū shite imasu. Ima... Watashi ni sore o ataemasu!" Upon that command, Daiken leaned back onto his hands and thrust his hips and cock into the air aiming for Aimi's front. He penetrated her and the moment he did so, Aimi took in more strength and began to rise higher and higher and higher. This would cause her to be large enough to slide down further upon Daiken's monstrous member and the sensation caused him to swell and grow, too. The burgeoning behemoths made the auditorium and soon the entire convention center and the whole complex look like it was made of origami paper. The Olympia committee soon called for an evacuation of the auditorium and then the main hall of the center, eventually the whole hotel as the pair grew large enough for just one of their feet to step on it and crush it like it was a miniature doll house. Aimi's breasts began leaking something...perhaps milk, and she leaned forward to allow Daiken to drink from it and the moment his mouth touched her nipple to drink he began to rapidly grow and grow to keep up pace with Aimi. Higher and higher they rose, looking like two mountains of immobile muscle from some Japanese anime cartoon where the hero grows into a towering giant whose genitals could be fully seen had they not grown so far taller than the clouds. The complex completely flattened. Several city blocks were destroyed, and just when it seemed only one of their feet could cover the entire metropolis their feet lifted up and off into the clouds and were never seen again. Radars, telescopes, and satellite photos and film told us what happened next. The jagurnaught duet had grown so huge, so large, so powerful they had simply stepped off of the Earth, and they still continued to grow. Aimi clutched and grabbed onto Daiken as his cock continued to penetrate and grow inside her. Using her muscular arms everytime she grew larger than Daiken she pulled her self once again down his protuding prick. When that would happen he would buck and shudder and he would grow slightly, but then her massive mammaries would be in his face and he would suckle the milk from her once again and his growth would increase at twice the rate. Their step off had given them slight propulsion out from the Earth and towards the outer end of our galaxy. Everyonce in a while blasts of milk from her breasts continued to propel them a bit further. They would have remained in place with the semi blasts of pre-cum from his cock, but Aimi had remained firmly clamped upon it, sliding her hot box up and down as much of the length as she could get down and in herself. After quite some time of them growing and swelling with massive, mountainous muscle peaks, valley like crevices, and extreme vascularity looking like massive tubed rivers criss-crossing a planet, Daiken finally shook and shuddered his last for this round. His head snapped back and his mouth popped open, as he thrust his hips into Aimi's groin one last time. The moan he made was heard all the way back on Earth sounding extremely loud and yet eerily long and hollow. Aimi then snapped her head back, moaning in ecstacy and pleasure at a factor of one million. Cum was gushing everywhere from her as Daiken's enormous testicles, which looked nearly like rideable bounching balls, began to deflate and pump a gyser's worth of cum up into Aimi. It was squirting out from the crack between Daiken's cock and her vagaina, it was leaking from her mouth, tear ducks, and nose. And as it filled her up she expanded and grew faster and farther, harder and longer, taller and broader, bunching and stretching up more and more and more. She was gaining so much in size and mass the computers back on Earth couldn't calculate it. All that was known was that in mere minutes the estiamte was she was so big, one of her nipples was larger around than Saturn was. Daiken by now was the size of a baby to her and she craddled him as such, humming to him. The last image that the camera's caught was of her pushing Daiken to her breasts as though feeding him and Daiken begining to grow as fast as she had done. Soon ready to be man enough, large enough to completely fill her and make her grow again. When estimates were finally worked out, it was determined within a month the pair would make love, fuck, and grow so that they were the size of at least three universes, causing such gravity pulls as to obliterate any planetary orbits that existed where they floated by. Bodybuilding has begun to make a comeback, although no one has ever seen the size that Daikenmio Kenyama and Aimi Yamayuir had. Their place has forever been etched into the history of Bodybuilding. No one will ever forget the most beautiful giant who reigned for ten years and the feminine mountain of muscle mass that toppled his reign, for there are his ten trophies he earned, and there is her trophy, given in abstentia, a monument to sheer power and size of a muscular body.
  17. hotmuscle101

    Blue Pill Part 12

    Blue Pill Part 12 Chris stared up in awe at the mammoth his was now impaled on. Never in a million years would Chris imagine the scene that he was living in right now. As Derek continued sliding his dick in and out of Chris’s ever tightening hole, Chris began to take inventory of his own body. “Oh my god, I’ve gotten so small!” Chris let his hands roam all over his body feeling his diminished abs and his now smaller arms. He finally got to his pecs and felt the deflated right pec, however his left pec was still engorged and pulsing with muscle power. “Derek! Please, you have to stop! I can’t get any smaller. I need to find a way to gain all my muscle back.” Chris said with a panicked look in his eye. Derek continued pumping his dick in and out of Chris as Chris tried pushing Derek back. It was no us, Derek’s adamantine ass was too powerful for Chris to stop the pumping motion. “I will Stop little Chrissie, as soon as I drain that last pec of all that delicious muscle milk.” Derek grinned as he reached towards Chris’s left pec, grabbing the swollen melon in his hand. “Ohhhhhhhhhh FUCK” Chris moaned out loud. “Derek please, you can’t do this. I worked hard for my muscles. I promise, if you let me go now I will show you where my secret stash is! Just let me go!” “Oh I already found your secret stash, why do you think I’ve gained all this muscle. However, when Luke had me take the white striped pill it didn’t drain my muscles. What did you do differently?” Chris’s eyes went wide with the realization of what the black pill does. “Oh my god, the black pill causes you to lose muscle mass!” “The black pill?” Derek looked at Chris slightly confused. “Tell me where this black pill is and I might let you go.” Derek teased as he began to lick Chris’s nipple. Chris began moaning again at the new sensation on his extremely sensitive nipple. “Ohhhhh…ok, but only if you promise to give me my muscle back.” Derek stood there staring at Chris for a moment. “Deal, now where are they?” Derek began backing up, pulling his long dick out of Chris. Chris, feeling ecstasy and relief at the same time as Derek pulled his dick out, thought maybe Derek wasn’t so bad after all. “Upstairs in my bedroom, in my desk drawer.” Derek leaned in to Chris and passionately kissed him on the lips, sliding his left hand behind Chris’s lower back and his right hand behind his neck, Derek began lifting Chris off the bench. As he did so, Chris began to slowly slight back down Derek’s mammoth pole. “What..what are you doing?” Chris said in a half moan half shocked sound. “I’m taking you with of course. I would hate for you to be lying to me and then make off with the bottle yourself.” Derek grinned maliciously as Chris’s ass finally touched Derek’s pelvis. Chris felt so full with all of Derek inside him, but he knew that 6 of those 19 inches were rightfully his and he would soon have them back. Derek began walking with his dick inside Chris, lifting his ass up a little and then dropping it back down on his dick. “So you only took the black pill?” Derek asked Chris as Chris’s eyes rolled back in ecstasy. “FUCK!” Chris yelled out as he blew another load all over Derek’s abs. “No…I took two blue pills… with a black pill…” Chris stammered between bated breaths. Derek had heard all that he needed to. He began kissing the base of Chris’s neck and working his way down as they rounded the corner in the hallway. Derek latched onto Chris’s pec as he began to ascend the stairs. His thick muscular legs bulging with power as he continued to lift Chris up and down on his pulsing rod as he pulled hard at the milk in Chris’s left pec. Chris couldn’t even process what was going on, “what… are… you… doing?” Chris’s eyes were rolling back into his head as Derek reached up to Chris’s pec with his right hand, while still supporting Chris’s ass with his left, he began to squeeze the pec, forcing the milk out even faster. Derek could feel the climb up the stairs getting easier and easier as his legs grew more massive from the flow of muscle milk. His arms began to bulge larger as it made holding Chris up easier and his pecs began to push Chris further away from him as he continued to fuck him and suck out the remaining muscle milk. Chris looked over Derek’s bulging boulder shoulder and noticed a sweater lying on the ground and two pill bottles sprawled across the floor. “Here, take these. You’ll need them to get bigger” Derek said as he handed Chris two of the plain blue pills. Derek leaned back in, pulling the last of the muscle milk from Chris as Chris greedily took the two blue pills. Once in Chris’s room, Derek finally began to lift Chris off his gigantic pole. Chris could almost touch the 8ft ceiling when he heard a loud *pop*, as the head of Derek’s dick popped out of Chris’s hole, releasing a flood of cum all over his bedroom floor. A loud wet smack was heard as Derek’s glistening dick head smacked into the cleft between his pecs. Chris felt weak when Derek finally lowered him to his feet. Like all the strength had left his body. “Alright, let’s get you bigger. Where are these black pills?” Derek asked as he began opening drawers on Chris’s desk. “I was afraid you wouldn’t stick to your promise, so I lied about where they were, but since you were honest I will tell you. They’re on top of my medicine cabinet, but I don’t think I can reach them at my current height.” Chris said as he stood on his tiptoes trying to reach the bottle of pills on top of the cabinet. “Here, let me help you with that.” Derek reached forward and grabbed the bottle with no struggle thanks to his new height. Derek quickly unscrewed the cap and looked inside. He shook the bottle, dropping a single black pill into his hand. “All I have to do is take this along with two blue pills and you will drain your muscles back?” “I believe so, that’s what I did before you came over.” Chris said looking hopeful as he saw two blue pills appear between Derek’s fingers. “Well here goes nothing.” Derek threw back the two blue pills and swallowed. He stared at the black pill for just a moment and then popped it into his mouth as well. “Before we do this, do you mind if I take a piss real quick?” “Not at all.” Chris said, all too anxious to gain his muscles back. He backed out of the bathroom and sat on his bed waiting for Derek to finish pissing so he could grow into the massive beast he was before. Derek shut the door as a huge grin spread across his face. He spit the black pill back out into his hand where it joined a blue pill with a white stripe. “He has more muscle to spare, plus he’ll gain it back really quick. There’s no way I’m giving up this body.” Derek whispered to himself as he looked up into the mirror. He brought one of his biceps up into a flex and he could touch the peak with his hand it was so big. Derek then brought his arm down and did a most muscular pose showing off his massive upper body. He began popping his pec muscles up and down. Watching the hefty meat pillows bounce. He reached up with his right hand and tweaked his nipple. He began to moan as pre-cum began flowing from his dick head between his pecs. *KNOCK KNOCK* “Is everything ok in there?” Chris said from the other side of the door. “Yeah, sorry. Just got a little excited in here is all. Almost done” Derek looked at the two pills in his hand, trying to figure out how he was going to get Chris to take them. He didn’t want to force him. As Derek continued to wrack his brain trying to think of a solution, his throbbing dick head continued to pulse out pre cum, throbbing and smacking him between the pecs. It was then that Derek realized the solution was right in front of him this whole time. Derek took the black pill and rubbed it along his dick head, getting it slick from all the pre. He then began to slide it into his dick hole. He pushed his pinkie in after it making sure it was down in there far enough. He then did the same thing with the white striped pill. Moaning the whole time he did it, the last knuckle of his pinkie finally pushing in through his piss slit. Derek pulled his pinkie out and turned to open the door. He swung the door open to reveal a shocked Chris standing on the other side. “Jesus Christ! That thing was inside me!” Chris couldn’t believe his eyes as he stared at the python before him. Derek’s dick looked red and swollen and thanks to its thickness you could barely see the two small lumps along the underside of his dick. “I would like to put it inside you again before I lose all this muscle.” Derek said with a sly grin on his face as he grabbed his dick, moving it side to side and rubbing pre all over his nipples. “However much I would love to have that thing inside me again, I don’t want to stray from the process of getting my muscles back.” Derek put a pouty face on “at least tell me that you’ll suck it for me and worship this rockin bod one last time before I lose it all.” Derek threw both arms up into a massive double bicep pose. Veins snaking all over his arms as his dick continued to throb between his pecs. Chris, feeling bad for Derek’s predicament, reached forward and grabbed a hold of the base of his warm thick flesh pole. “I guess I could at least do that for you, since you’re willing to do this for me.” Chris pulled down on Derek’s dick, finding some resistance as the thick snake fought to stay up. Chris began licking the cock head and swirling his tongue in the pre cum, drinking it up. Chris knew that part of this dick would soon be his again and it made him hungry. Chris launched himself onto Derek’s dick, taking the first 6 inches, but not being able to go any further due to the girth. Derek slowly moved towards the bed as Chris continued to suck in the tip of his dick. Once Derek could feel the bed behind him he lowered himself until his ass rested on the edge, the bed angrily protesting underneath his weight. Derek could feel himself getting closer as Chris began to stroke his meat as he continued to suck on the head. A moment of panic filled Derek’s senses as he could feel the two pills being pushed up his dick by Chris’s stroking. He knew he had to shoot and he had to shoot soon, otherwise Chris would figure out what he was trying to do. Derek laid back on the bed propping his upper body up on his elbows as he began tugging hard on his nipples. “Ohhhhhhhhh Fuuuuuuucckkkk, I’m about to shoot!” Derek leaned back up as he felt himself reaching climax. He grabbed the back of Chris’s head and shoved him down another 6 inches on his dick. “FUCK HERE I CUUUUUUUMMMMM” With a foot of his cock snaked down Chris’s throat, Derek began to unload his seed. He could feel the two pills leave his dick as they were launched out with the force of his orgasm from behind. Derek held Chris there for a moment, making sure the pills had made their way into Chris’s stomach. Derek let go of Chris’s head as Chris quickly backed off the pole, gasping for air. *COUGH COUGH* “What the fuck…*cough* is wrong with you! I almost died” Chris said as tears streamed down his face, gasping for breaths as the color returned to his face. “Oh, don’t over exaggerate!” Derek said with a grin on his face. Chris shot him an evil look. “You’ll regret that.” “Oh come on…here, I’ll return the favor.” Derek lifted Chris up by his armpits as he took Chris’s dick into his mouth. Chris’s dick quickly went from soft to rock hard as Derek’s expert cock sucking skills were put to the test. Even though Chris was 6 inches smaller than his previous size, 8 inches was still a decent size. Chris began to feel up Derek’s massive arms as he held him in place. Feeling all the veiny mass in each orb, he couldn’t believe what his muscle had helped create. Then something struck Chris as odd. “Hey! Shouldn’t our dicks have gone back to their normal size by now?” Chris began to feel panicked as he felt Derek’s dick head splitting his ass cheeks. “That’s weird, how is your dick head suddenly hitting my ass when you haven’t lowered me at all.” A grin grew on Derek’s face as he continued sucking on Chris’s slowly deflating cock. “Derek, you have to stop. Something is wrong. I think I’m still shrinking.” Chris tried pushing himself away from Derek’s expert sucking, but he didn’t budge at all. Derek began to moan as he felt his cock head finally penetrating Chris’s tight ass. It was too much for Chris as he began to blow his load down Derek’s throat he could feel his dick quickly shrinking in Derek’s mouth. Derek began sucking even harder at the feeling of Chris’s cum hitting the back of his throat. He could feel his dick tingling as it began stretching even faster, pushing further and further into Chris without either one of them moving. Chris was down to a tiny nub of a dick as it popped out of Derek’s mouth. It was too small to suck but it was still leaking precious dick juice, so Derek continued licking at Chris’s nub forcing his own dick to surge into Chris even further. Derek had to spread his legs further apart to make room for his ballooning testicles. Chris and Derek both looked at Chris’s dick in shock as it inverted into his body leaving a gaping hole where his dick once was. His balls shriveled up until they just became flaps of skin around where his dick used to be. “Holy Fucking Shit” Chris squeaked as his voice went higher. “Oh my god, Derek you have to stop, we have to figure out how to reverse this.” Derek didn’t listen as he dove into Chris’s new slit with his tongue. Licking Chris’s new moist flaps for all they were worth. Chris began moaning as he reached down and began tweaking his nipples. Derek pulled the head of his dick out of Chris’s ass and the dick head smacked Derek in the chin. “No fucking way! I’m a fucking god!” Derek moved his cock head to line it up with Chris’s new tight hole. “You ready for the fucking of a life time?” Derek looked down at Chris’s body. It still resembled a lithe swimmers build, but he now had a super tight vagina instead of a dick. Derek began shoving his dick into Chris, watching as it pushed his stomach out from the sheer mass of it. He watched the head of his cock travel further and further until it got lost in Chris’s rib cage. “Fuck! Your pussy is so much tighter than your ass!” As Derek bottomed out he looked down and realized he still had 10 inches of cock to go. He pulled his dick out and shoved it back in making Chris moan with tears streaming down his face. Derek began bucking into Chris faster and faster all the while making Chris bounce up and down on his dick across the bed. Derek watched as Chris’s bouncing pecs began to get fuller, bouncing more and more. “Why is this happening? They shouldn’t be growing again?!” Chris said with panic in his voice as he grabbed onto his enlarging man breasts trying to keep them from growing. They began to spill out past his hands. Seeing this drove Derek into a frenzy. Not wanting to waste a perfect opportunity, he grabbed Chris’s wrists with one hand and held them above his head as he leaned in and squeezed Chris’s right man melon, causing milk to spurt into his waiting mouth. Derek latched onto Chris’s tit as he squeezed and sucked for all it was worth. Amazingly the size didn’t diminish at all, it just got softer in Derek’s hand as he felt the milk slow down to a trickle. Derek reached over for the other tit and did the same. He began to feel his frame pulsing larger and piling on more muscle as he sucked all the male virility from Chris. Derek could feel himself reaching the edge as he continued to pump his dick in Chris’s tight snatch. Derek released Chris’s breast and threw both of his arms up into a double bicep pose as he drove his dick as far as it would go into Chris. “FUCK YESSSSS, WORSHIP YOUR GOD YOU LITTLE MUSCLE BITCH!!!!!” Chris watched as Derek’s biceps exploded with power. Chris began to squirm as his tight snatch clamped down hard on Derek’s dick, releasing his juices all over the massive schlong. Derek’s dick surged larger inside Chris, forcing the cock head even further in. Chris began choking as something felt very wrong inside him. Derek picked Chris up and pulled him into a passionate kiss as he plowed his exploding dick into his moist snatch. He wrapped his sinewy arms around her as he began to taste his own cum in his mouth. He pulled back from the embrace only to see that Chris was blue in the face and cum was spewing out of his mouth. Derek slowly slid his dick out of Chris and laid her on the bed as his dick continued spilling its seed all over her unconscious body. Derek continued flexing and worshipping his own body as he walked into the bathroom. “NO FUCKING WAY! I HAVE TO BE THE BIGGEST MAN ON THE PLANET!” Derek couldn’t believe the site before his eyes as he admired all the new beef on his frame in the bathroom mirror. Derek waddled his way over to the bathroom scale “330 FUCKING POUNDS! IM A BEAST!” Derek roared as he flexed his arms above his head! “I CAN”T WAIT TO BE TWICE THIS SIZE!”
  18. hotmuscle101

    Blue Pill Part 13

    Sorry for the long wait. Without further ado, I present to you... Blue Pill Part 13 Chris’s father James had just pulled up to the drive when he noticed an unfamiliar car parked in front of his house. “Chris better not have any of his stupid jock friends over, I’ve got Tiffany coming over later for a good fucking!” James said out loud in a pissed off tone. He headed up the front steps and into the house. Once inside he noticed a sweater on the floor next to the door. He picked up the sweater and placed it on the coat rack. “Fucking kids today have no respect for others property.” As James put the sweater on the coatrack a bottle fell out of the sweater pocket and rolled across the floor. He picked it up and examined the bottle. Right away he realized it was one of the bottles from his lab. “That little shit is in some serious trouble now!” James stormed off up the stairs only to find that the stairs were slick and covered with an opaque substance. “What is that smell?” James recognized the smell. It was an all too familiar scent. It was the smell of sex. The manly aroma of testosterone and sperm. He made his way over to his son’s door and threw it open expecting to give his son the beating of a lifetime, instead he was surprised to find a naked busty woman in his bed passed out and covered in sperm. The sperm still dripping from her gaping pussy. “I didn’t think my son had it in him. Well maybe I won’t beat him to death, but he is still in deep shit for the mess on the stairs and stealing my lab products.” As James walked further into the bedroom, he realized that the shower was running. James stepped over to the bathroom door and pulled it open, only to find himself staring at a wall of muscle in his sons shower. “Holy Fuck!” James whispered to himself in excitement. The behemoth in the shower was furiously scrubbing something in front of it, but by the looks of this monsters back, James could tell that it wasn’t his son. The manly aroma that was in the stairway was 100 times stronger in the bathroom, causing James big daddy dick to slowly start inching towards the bottom of his running shorts. James continued to watch the behemoth as it continued its stroking action and it released a beastly moan. James was now rock hard as the head of his dick poked out of the bottom of his shorts, dripping precum onto the tiled floor in the bathroom. James slowly backed up and shut the bathroom door, so as to not startle the muscle freak in his sons shower. “My god he is huge! He had to of gotten ahold of some of my lab products, but which ones?” The girl on Chris’s bed began to stir and as she did she moved her arms down from up above her head. As she did, James noticed a tribal tattoo on her right arm. “My son has the same tattoo on his right arm. HOLY FUCK! Chris, is that you?” “D..adddd….” Chris said as he coughed up cum. “Christ! What happened Chris?!” but before James could get a response, he heard the water turn off to the shower, so he quickly darted out of his sons bedroom so he didn’t get caught by the monster on the other side of the door. Thinking quickly, James ran off to his bedroom. Closing the door behind him and locking it, he ran for his walk in closet. Once inside he threw back some extra bedding at the far end revealing a keypad. He entered his passcode and a doorway was revealed at the back of the closet. Stepping in, he was surrounded by computer screens and vials and desks where all of his recent work could be found. He shot over to a wall with a single vial in a case. It was pure black liquid inside. “I haven’t had a chance to test it, but desperate times call for desperate measures!” James pulled out a syringe jabbed it into the stopper and pulled the plunger back on the syringe, filling it to capacity. James lowered his shorts, revealing his plump smooth daddy dick. “Well here goes nothing.” James winced in pain as he stabbed the needle into his right testicle and injected half the syringe. He then pulled the syringe out stabbing it into his left testicle and emptying the syringes contents. James pulled the needle out and slowly massaged his sore swollen testicles. James dropped the syringe as he fondled his sore swollen testicles in his hands. They were about the size of large eggs, massaging them back and forth as he winced from the pain. “Time to go test out this serum and see if it works.” James heard a moaning sound as he left his lab and headed back towards the hall. As he got closer to his bedroom door he realized the sound was coming from his son’s room, but it sounded like the moans of a woman in the throes of an orgasm. James tiptoed down the hall, hoping to catch a peak of what his once alpha jock son was moaning about. James reached the door and grasped the doorknob, slowly turning it as to not disturb what was going on in the bedroom. As a sliver of light was cast into the hallway, James could see his son still laying on his bed. Writhing on the sheets as he continued to moan in pleasure. James leaned forward just a little more to see what was causing his son to moan with such pleasure only to find the behemoth from the shower at the foot of his sons bed. The muscular freak had a hand on each one of his son’s breasts and was tonguing his pussy hard. Pinching his nipples as milk began to flow from them. The behemoth leaned forward and sucked a little from each tit and James watched as the muscular monster slowly got larger right before his eyes. “You want to see me get bigger don’t you?” The behemoth boomed out in his deep baritone bass. Chris writhed on the bed in pleasure as Derek slid his muscle milk covered fingers into Chris’s tight snatch. “Please put it in me. I want to feel you fill me with your seed” Chris moaned delirious with sexual delight. “You know what I need you to do then” Derek said as he produced a bottle of pills from down on the floor and shook one out into his hand. “You’ve got to take one of these if you want me inside you again.” Without hesitation Chris snatched the pill out of Derek’s hand throwing it in his mouth and swallowing quickly without giving it a second thought. Derek stood up tall and then leaned down kissing Chris hard on the mouth as his throbbing python slick with pre rubbed against Chris’s moist snatch. Derek’s dick had to be close to two feet long now and Chris was beginning to wonder how he was going to take it. Derek began pushing his thick mushroom head into Chris’s pussy, finding resistance as he tried to enter. Derek pushed harder and Chris screamed as the head popped into his waiting pussy. “Fuck you’re so tight!” Derek moaned as he began moving the head of his dick in and out of Chris’s pussy, making the lips swollen and puffy from the workout they were getting. Chris began panting and shaking on the bed. “Fuck, I’m so fucking close. Derek I’m GOING TO CUM!!!” Derek quickly pulled out and leaned down to suck up all the sweet juice that Chris had to offer. Pushing his tongue deep into Chris’s tight snatch to make sure he got all of it. Derek stood back up and couldn’t believe the sight before his eyes. Chris had begun to grow. Chris’s fingers were tweaking his nipples as his tits began to push out even further, forcing his hands to reach even farther to play with his nips. His waist got more slender as his hips pushed out making a perfect hourglass shape. Derek couldn’t contain himself anymore. He quickly threw both arms underneath Chris and lifted her up as he made her straddle his throbbing dick, which Derek finally realized was slowly growing from Chris’s pussy juice. Derek lowered Chris down onto his dick but the pussy lips wouldn’t part. Derek pushed down hard on Chris’s shoulders as tears began to flow down Chris’s face, but those lips just wouldn’t part. The whole time this was going on, James had pulled out his dick in the other side of his son’s bedroom door and was stroking his 8 inch thick cock. “Now is my opportunity” James whispered to himself. James swung open his sons bedroom door, just as Derek was about to try to shove his cock in Chris’s back door. “Why don’t you give my son a rest and give me a go.” Derek quickly turned around, not expecting anyone else to be in the house. He was surprised at what he saw. Standing in front of him was a thick built muscle daddy in his mid-forties. He was hairy, but trimmed and to top it off he had a thick uncut cock dripping with pre cum. As Derek eyed up the muscle daddy, all he could think of was the potential mass that this man could help him add to his frame. “I’ll make a deal with you.” James said as he saw some slight hesitation in the massive monsters eyes. “Whoever cums first has to take one of those black pills.” Derek quickly looked at the bottle on the floor with a surprised expression. “Yes I know about those. Who do you think invented them?” James said with a sparkle in his eye. “What do you say? Sound like a deal?” James reached his hand out to shake with Derek. Derek reached his big paw out and shook James’s hand vigorously. Derek didn’t let go of his hand as he quickly reached for James’s other hand and pulled him up against his own muscular frame. Derek took in a big breath, breathing in James’s manly alpha essence. A grin formed on his face because he knew that everything James possessed would soon be his. Derek lifted James up until his hairy muscular thighs were straddling his enlarged python. “Fuck me big boy.” James growled in Derek’s ear. Derek, still on edge from Chris’s transformation, shoved James down on his dick as the head popped in and the first foot of dick went in with ease. James instantly threw his head back and began to moan as Derek filled him in ways he never thought was possible. “Yeah, how do you like that? Those muscles will be mine daddy!” Derek dove his mouth down on James’s thick daddy dick and continued to drive his own dick ever deeper into James’s hole. Derek could taste James sweet pre-cum filling his mouth and he wanted more. Derek began sucking hard like a vacuum. James couldn’t believe how fast he was reaching his orgasm. ‘This is going to be way too easy’ James thought. Derek could feel James was close to orgasm as he felt his ass clenching around his massive fuck pole. With one last thrust, Derek shoved his dick to the hilt in James’s ass and reached up pulling hard on his nipples as he sucked his cock for all it was worth. James’s eyes rolled back in his head as he could feel his cock bucking hard inside Derek’s mouth, shooting volley after volley at the back of Derek’s throat. Derek, amazed at the volume this older daddy could produce, had a hard time keeping up, but wanted every last drop of that sweet nectar. When the last remnants of James’s orgasm had been sucked clean from his quivering dick, Derek let the dick fall out of his mouth with a pop. With Derek’s dick still in James’s ass he threw both of his arms up into a double bicep pose and roared. “I AM A GOD!!! AND WITH YOUR MUSCLES I SHALL GROW EVEN MORE!!!” Every vein exploded forth underneath Derek’s paper thin skin has he began firing his pent up seed inside James’s tight man hole. Derek began pistoning his 26 inch dick in and out of James’s tight hole, making cum squirt back out as he continued to shoot. Derek dropped the bicep pose and latched onto his own nipples, pinching them. He reached his hands up tasting the sweet nectar from his fingers as it dripped from his nipples. Derek’s eyes flew open as he realized he was producing milk. James had a huge grin on his face as Derek finally looked him in the eyes. “What did you do to me?” Derek said with a look of panic in his eyes. “My Turn” James said as the walls began to spin around Derek.
  19. Sorry it's been so long since the last post, but here are then next installments in Andrew and Nicole's growth adventure. When will it stop... Parts 1+2+3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6460-dont-stop-parts-1-3/ Parts 4+5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6569-dont-stop-parts-45/ PART 6: Andrew lay on his bed stunned at the amount of times he had just masturbated. He thought it had to be a record to have cum almost thirty times in a 24 hour time frame, but his analytical thoughts were soon squashed by his raging hard-on. It looked absolutely massive compared to what he had barely swinging between his legs only two days ago. He was so proud of his meat that he almost forgot about how jacked he was now. His right arm was noticeable larger than his left due to the pump he had gotten from jacking off so much, so he decided to hit the gym and test out his new physique. Hi cock got super hard just thinking about lifting weights. “Maybe I’ll hit the gym after a little self-workout…” Nicole was running some assays in her lab when she overheard a troubling conversation. “Have you seen our pheromone chapstick prototype Jessica? I can’t find it on my lab bench. I swear I just set it down there a couple of days ago…” Bret said. Nicole knew exactly where the chap stick was, but she wasn’t about to confess to stealing it so that she could make her crush into more of a man. And what a man he was shaping up to be. Nicole knew the chap stick was more than just capable of attracting members of the opposite sex. Through her organic chemistry knowledge she knew that the chap stick had certain properties that would enhance male virility characteristics including muscle mass, penis size, body hair, and sex drive. She had decided to put her knowledge to the test on Andrew who had been a meek and weak boy until a couple days prior when he had begun his true transition into manhood. Nicole had liked Andrew for a while, but now she was starting to find him irresistible. She started getting wet just thinking about his big dick and his new beard. It took everything she had not to start masturbating right then and there in her lab. Meanwhile, Andrew was proving to be a monster in the gym. He had gone a few times before to try to build some muscle to impress the girls in his classes, but he gave up after a few days of not seeing any results other than a severe soreness and increased appetite. However after his (secret) doses of growth formula he was setting personal records like crazy. He hardly felt winded after more than an hour of a grueling full-body workout, but he felt pumped. His muscles felt like rocks under his skin, and speaking of rocks, his penis had been hard as a rock since he left his house. He finally decided to take care of it and ran to the bathroom. Jumping in a private shower stall he started stroking his shaft and feeling up his now swollen muscles. His pecs felt like huge pillows, and the coating of hair on them was driving him crazy. He felt like a real man and wanted to cum like a real man. Nicole wasn’t around, but he had plenty of memories to work with and was orgasming like never before in just a few strokes. He felt like the orgasm would never stop, but it sadly did after almost a minute of constant and intense cumming. PART 7: Somewhat satisfied, Andrew returned to the weight room just as Nicole arrived for a light workout. She absentmindedly put on some of the growth chap stick believing it was just her normal chap stick. She had just started running on the treadmill when she heard a loud series of grunts coming from the weight room and decided to check it out. Surprise surprise, it was Andrew who was making all of the manly noises. To her surprise, he looked absolutely swollen. His pecs were large enough that she could lose a few fingers in his cleavage, and his legs looked like they were cut from diamond. His muscles weren’t as big as she would have liked (yet), but she was definitely getting turned on by her new manly boyfriend. His sweaty chest hair and beard were just confirming his newfound virility to her, and she knew she had to have him immediately. “Hey Andrew,” Nicole whispered seductively into his ear, “How about we go hit the showers.” Andrew’s dick, which had softened up just a bit since his last monumental ejaculation, became instantly rock hard when he hear Nicole’s voice. He didn’t say a word to her, he just picked her up in his hot rippling arms and carried her to the shower area. As soon as they found an empty stall they got to work. Andrew stripped off his shirt which was completely soaked with his sweat and revealed a chiseled six pack like Nicole had never seen before. Nicole, who didn’t know she had put on the growth chap stick, frantically tore off the rest of their clothing and started kissing Andrew all up and down his body. His 7” dick stood hard at attention, just waiting for the moment for Nicole’s lips to reach it. His balls were swollen and churning with huge loads of cum just waiting to be released. Nicole started blowing him, and he almost lost it right then and there. It felt so good whenever she had her lips stretched tight around his rapidly growing cock. He briefly thought back to just a few days before when he was jacking off to this exact fantasy, and he couldn’t believe how far he had come (and cum) in such little time. After a few minutes of the best blowjob of his life, Andrew picked Nicole up and impaled her on his stick. She screamed and moaned in pleasure as she orgasmed immediately from the penetration. Her orgasm was driving Andrew’s dick crazy, and it took only a few more minutes for him to erupt. He was in absolute bliss and felt like he was cumming for an eternity (in reality it lasted for three minutes, but that’s still inhumanly impressive). Completely exhausted yet entirely insatiable, the couple cleaned themselves up (not before a few more rounds of crazy sex) and headed home where their sexual marathon would never stop. All the while, Nicole was thinking about how much manlier Andrew would become and if she ever wanted to stop her not-so-little experiment.
  20. GlamRockCowboy

    REPOST: THE MUSCLE PROM

    It's prom time again, so I thought I'd repost this story from the old forum. Enjoy! THE MUSCLE PROM BY GLAMLEATHERPUNK (AKA GLAMROCKCOWBOY) 18-year-old Billy Green was not in a good mood as he walked down the street. He had just attended the funeral of his parents. They had been waiting at a traffic light, only a few nights before, when a drunk driver, traveling at over 90 miles an hour, had plowed into their car in a head-on collision that the investigating police officers had called the worst they had ever seen. Both Billy’s parents and the drunk driver had been killed instantly. Billy himself had been out on a date with his long-time girlfriend, Alice Johnson, and had met his par-ents at a local restaurant for dinner, before going to a Justin Bieber concert, including a “meet-and-greet” prior to the show, for which they had won tickets from a local radio station. To their astonish-ment, Justin had even invited them to ride with him in his limousine to an after-concert party. Thus, they had been spared from being killed in the accident itself, since Justin’s limousine had been several cars behind at the time. In fact, Justin, feeling an incredibly strong premonition of danger, had actually ordered the driver to take a side street, and then go around the block, arriving at the cross street of the intersection just in time to watch the accident take place! Of course, Justin had been as horror-stricken as Billy and Alice had. Although he had had to continue with his concert tour, Justin had done everything he could to help his new friends. He had even donat-ed a portion of the income from that night’s concert, and from the rest of the tour, to a trust fund that was set up for their benefit. That income, together with the huge financial settlement from the drunk driver’s wealthy family, plus the proceeds from his parents’ life insurance policies, had left Billy an after-tax multi-millionaire. As he walked down the street that afternoon, however, with Alice at his side, Billy’s mood was every bit as black as the new suit he was wearing. He would gladly have given up all of his sudden wealth to get his parents back, alive and well. Of course, that was simply not possible. Like it or not, Billy knew he had to get on with the business of living. It was for this reason that Billy and Alice, having wound up the funeral and related errands, were now walking down the main street of their town’s trendiest shopping areas. Their high school prom was coming up in a few weeks, and as President and Vice-President of their school’s Senior Class, Billy and Alice knew they would be expected to be present. Despite the circumstances, they both knew that they would need formal wear for the prom. Both Alice and Billy, however, had been distinctly turned off by this year’s crop of prom-oriented formal wear styles. That being the case, Alice’s mother had suggested that they check out the many vintage clothing stores in this district, and see if they could find outfits that would be more to their taste. Billy and Alice had both agreed that it was worth trying. Hence their presence in the vintage clothing district on this warm, sunny spring afternoon. Apparently, though, a lot of other high school prom-goers had had the same idea, for although Billy and Alice went from one shop to another, none of them had anything in stock that suited either one of them. Several shop owners told them that they had had some styles in line with what the two young lovers would have liked, but they had sold out of those styles days or even weeks before. As the afternoon wore on, the young couple’s faces grew longer and longer. It began to look as though they would have to give up, when Alice spotted a shop on a side street they had not yet visited. The shop had signs in its windows reading, “Going Out of Business!”, “Last Days!”, and other similar notices. Billy looked at Alice, who shrugged her shoulders indifferently. This being the only shop in the area that they had not yet visited, the two teens realized they had nothing to lose by going in and looking around. Loosening his tie and opening the collar of his dress shirt, with a sigh, Billy led the way into the shop. As might be expected, a bell attached to the top of the inside of the door rang as they came in. A tall, thin, elderly gentlemen looked up from the counter. “May I help you, Mr. Green?” he courteously inquired. Startled, Billy was about to ask how the man knew his name when he saw several newspa-pers neatly stacked on the floor behind the counter. The one on the top had headlines that Billy recog-nized only too well, for it concerned the very accident that had caused the deaths of his parents. The old man, obviously the owner of the shop, quickly sized up the situation, and apologized for inad-vertently upsetting his two young visitors. “You see,” he explained, “the circumstances of that accident were strikingly similar to the one that caused the death of my son and his fiancee just over 20 years ago, the day before they were scheduled to attend their own senior prom, and formally announce their engagement!” Billy and Alice groaned sympathetically, and expressed their condolences. “Thank you,” the old man replied softly, a sad but appreciative smile coming over his features. “And now, how can I help you two youngsters?” he asked. “Well, I’m sure this may sound strange to you—not to mention ironic—but Alice and I are looking for prom outfits—something from the glam rock era, or maybe even the rave era of the 90's!” Billy ex-plained. In response, to the two teens’ horror, the old man’s face turned white as a sheet, and he reeled as if he were going to faint. Billy instantly grabbed him by the arm, and helped him into a chair behind the counter. Meanwhile, seeing a restroom at the far end of the counter, Alice went to it, pulled out se-veral paper towels, ran cold water over them, then wrung out the excess. She then took them to Billy, who wiped the old man’s face and neck with them in an effort to revive him. To the two teens’ immense relief, their efforts were successful. As the color slowly returned to the shop owner’s face, Alice pulled a paper cup from a dispenser and filled it with cold water from an old-style filtered water dispenser nearby. She then handed it to the old man, who drank it gratefully. Billy went to refill the cup, and again the proprietor gratefully consumed its contents. “I’m sorry if I frightened you,” he explained, “but those were precisely the kinds of styles my son and his fiancee were wearing when they were killed! As a matter of fact, their personal wardrobes are all the inventory I have left! Everything else got picked over by other young prom-goers over the last few weeks!” Billy and Alice were startled by this information. “Your son and his fiancee were glam rockers?” Billy asked. “Oh, were they ever!” the old man replied, actually laughing as he spoke. “Just a moment—let me show you some pictures I have of them, and you’ll see what I mean!” Billy helped him to his feet, and he went behind the counter into a small office area next to the restroom. A moment later, the old man emerged with a thick binder containing dozens of photographs of two of the biggest, most muscu-lar, most drop-dead-gorgeous teenagers either Billy or Alice had ever seen. Billy let out a long, low whistle of astonishment. “Man! Talk about being glam rockers! WOW!!” he exclaimed. The young man, obviously well over six feet in height, was incredibly handsome, with big, sparkling sapphire-blue eyes, high cheekbones, a perfectly-shaped nose, and lips which were so big, so full, so pouty and sensual, that they all but screamed to be passionately kissed. His hair, a gorgeously rich chestnut brown in color, was teased up into a gigantic mass of tightly-wound curls, in a style typi-cal of the “big hair heavy metal” look of the 80's. His physique, which was displayed in several pic-tures, was mountainously huge, even by current standards. His wardrobe ranged from 80's-style glam rock to vintage-style Western to studded leather with multiple chains to incredibly wide-legged rave pants with black patent leather shoes and boots with incredibly high heels and platform soles. His wardrobe was rounded out by waist-length tuxedo jackets with matching tuxedo pants with extremely wide legs—and wide satin stripes down the legs to match! To go with the jackets and pants, the photo-graphs showed the young man wearing several different poet shirts with more rows and layers of ruf-fles and lace than either Billy or Alice had ever seen, along with brocaded ties and cummerbunds in almost every color of the rainbow! The girl was also well over six feet in height, and was a prime specimen of what was now referred to as the “femuscle” look. Both her muscles and her curves were extreme in their size and development. Her eyes were a brilliant emerald green, while her own huge head of curls was a gorgeous honey gold in color. The shape and contours of her lovely face complemented that of the boy to utter perfection, as did her wardrobe. The formal gown she wore in one picture—one of the last pictures to be taken prior to her death, judging by the date stamped on it—was of a huge, hooped-skirt design very similar to those that Billy and Alice remembered seeing in “Man In The Iron Mask,” in which Leonardo Di Cap-rio had starred in the early 90's. Even with that, however, her extreme muscularity and curvaceousness were both clearly evident. As the two teens shook their heads in amazement, the shop owner showed them another, smaller binder. “These are the last pictures I took of them prior to their deaths,” he said softly, a sad, wistful smile on his face. For a long moment, Billy and Alice each put a sympathetic hand on the old man's shoulders. Then, almost reluctantly, they opened the binder—and, when they did, they almost fainted. The first group of photos showed the young couple together, in what was obviously a set of formal prom por-traits. Only in these pictures, however, did the young couple’s true size and sheer good looks, aug-mented almost to the level of obscenity by their formal attire, truly become apparent. The last pictures of the young couple, however, were startling in their contrast to the previous group. These photographs displayed them in Western parade outfits that fairly dripped, oozed, and radiated vintage-style Western wealth, luxury, and extravagance. Virtually every square inch of each outfit was laden with gold, silver, platinum, and precious and semi-precious stones in every color of the rainbow. The saddles, bridles, chaps, spurs, and other tack in these outfits were easily worthy of being worn in the Tournament of Roses Parade, to say nothing of virtually any other parade or rodeo imaginable. Again, Alice and Billy shook their heads in amazement as they closed the binder. “And you’re selling both of their wardrobes?” Alice inquired. The old man nodded. “Even the rodeo outfits are included,” he said. “In fact, their wills specifically stated that both of their wardrobes must be sold together and complete—even their jewelry. That’s the major reason I haven’t been able to dispose of them before now.” As the two teens’ jaws dropped wide open in response, he went on, “Come, let me show them to you.” He thereupon led Alice and Billy from one display area to another, showing off both the boy’s and the girl’s attire. “These outfits look awfully big,” Billy remarked as he looked over one of the waist-length tuxedo jackets. “They were supposed to be that way,” the old man explained. “Aside from the fact that both of them were avid teenage bodybuilders, outfits from the ‘glam rock’ era of the 80's were often made oversized to emphasize the look of luxury and extravagance. All of them, however, can be altered without any difficulty, and since you still have almost two weeks until your prom—well, need I say more?” The old man smiled, and the two teens grinned appreciatively. “Before you make a final decision,” the shop owner went on, “let me show you the rodeo gear. I have it locked in a vault in the back of the shop for security reasons, as I’m sure you can understand.” As the two teens nodded, the owner went to the front of the shop, where he locked the front door shut. “I’m required to do this for insurance reasons,” he explained. Again, the two teens nodded their understand-ing, as the old man led them to the back of the shop. Here, a large vault, similar to what might be en-countered in a bank, stood buried in one of the walls. Using a magnetic key similar to ones Alice and Billy had seen in restaurants where they had worked in the past, the owner keyed in a combination. The mechanism buzzed in response, and the old man tugged on the door handle. Slowly, the ponderous door swung on its hinges, revealing a single large chamber containing the elaborate rodeo gear Alice and Billy had see in the final group of photographs. The two teens were awestruck. They had never seen such Western splendor in their lives. While both Alice and Billy were avid Western horsemen, and could easily qualify as college-level or even profes-sional rodeo or parade performers (especially trick riding, trick roping, and whip handling), neither one of them had ever dreamed of owning outfits as fine as these. Every piece in the collection, from the huge, wide-brimmed hats to the studded, fringed, gauntletted gloves, and even the spurs, was in as per-fect condition as if it had been made yesterday. After silently looking over the collection, Billy and Alice looked at each other for a long moment with-out speaking. Then, quietly, Billy looked the old man straight in the eye and said, “We’ll take it—the whole kit and kaboodle!” The owner hesitated for a moment, then asked, “You’re sure that this is what you want?” Quietly, but firmly, Alice replied, “Yes, sir—we’re positive!” In response, the old man lift-ed his eyes upward silently for a long moment, as if he were giving thanks for an answered prayer. Then, he led the two teens back out of the vault, locking the door behind them. As they went back toward the front of the shop, Billy asked, “How much do you want for all of this?” “$500,000,” the owner replied, “including all sales taxes, insurance, and delivery costs.” Billy’s and Alice’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Both teens had expected a much higher figure, especially given the size and quality of the rodeo gear collection. Nevertheless, they accepted the figure without a mo-ment’s hesitation. “I’ll have my attorneys make the necessary arrangements first thing in the morning,” Billy assured the old man. Then, checking his watch, he went on, “In fact, they should still be in their office, so let me call them right now.” As the old man unlocked the front door, Billy pulled out his cell phone. Within a few minutes, he had made the necessary arrangements. He then discussed delivery arrangements with the shop owner, who was only too happy to work around Billy’s and Alice’s school schedule. As they wrapped up the final details, the old man sighed gratefully. “At last, I can close up this shop and wind up my personal af-fairs,” he commented. At sight of the look of alarm that came over the two teens’ faces, he smiled and explained, “You needn’t be so alarmed, my friends—I'm not talking about cancer or suicide or anything like that! Nevertheless, I’m at an age now such that I’m more than ready to retire. My dear wife passed away several years ago, and my other relatives are well taken care of, so when my time comes, I should be as ready as anyone can be!” “Billy and I hope that time is a long way off, sir!” Alice said quietly, as the two teens took the old man’s hands in theirs. His eyes filled with tears as he replied, almost in a whisper, “Thank you, kids—thank you very much!” With that, they went to the front door. As they did so, the old man took a sign from underneath the front counter. As the two teens bade him goodbye, he fastened it to the door. On the sign, four words were printed: “CLOSED—OUT OF BUSINESS.” With that, the two teens went on their way. Three days later, the wardrobes arrived at the large ranch at the edge of town where Billy had grown up with his parents. Alice was there to help him sort out the various items between Billy and herself. By mutual consent, however, the rodeo gear for both teens stayed at the ranch, whose tack room had been equipped with an alarm system. Billy had arranged for the alarm system to be upgraded while waiting on the rodeo gear to be delivered, and when he and Alice got another look at the items included, he was glad he had done so. Between schoolwork and the prom arrangements, it was not until four days prior to the prom that the two teens finally got the chance to actually start trying on some of the outfits they had purchased. To their surprise, everything they tried on fit them surprisingly well, despite its being oversized. After try-ing on at least half a dozen combinations, Billy and Alice both decided to wear the fanciest outfits they had in their new wardrobe. After all, they both reasoned, a senior prom comes along only once in a lifetime, so why not get gussied up to the max for it? Alice had been studying cosmetology at the high school where she and Billy attended, so it was only natural that she should be the one to work up an appropriate makeup scheme for each of them. The result was a smoky, sultry color scheme for both teens, accented with multi-colored glitter. Even the lipstick they both decided to wear had multi-colored glitter in it. They also opted to wear so-called “rainbow” crystal ear studs as an additional accent. As a final touch, the two teens decided to tease their respective hairstyles up as big as they possibly could. This last touch would be carried out at the high school’s own hairstyling facilities, under Alice’s personal supervision. In the interim between his parents’ deaths and the prom, Billy and Alice, who were already very much an item at their high school, had become even closer. So much so, in fact, that by the eve of the prom, Billy made what he well knew would be one of the most important decisions of his life. To that end, the night before the prom, after Alice had gone home for the night, Billy went into the tack room, where all of the previous owners' jewelry had been stored. Awestruck as he was, Billy looked carefully over the jewelry collection. As he did so, Billy could not repress a wistful sigh. While both he and Alice were decidedly athletic—especially when it came to their rodeo performing—the simple fact was that neither one of them was anywhere near as big, or as brawny, as the previous young owners of the collection had been. Although the outfits they had chosen would look undeniably good on them, Billy could not help wishing that he and the girl he loved were big enough, and brawny enough, to fill out their respec-tive prom outfits the way they really deserved. Finally, after looking through the jewelry collection repeatedly, Billy found a pair of ring boxes that he had not noticed before. When he opened them, he instantly realized that he had found precisely what he was looking for. One box contained what were obviously his-and-hers engagement rings. The other box, as might be expected, contained his-and-hers wedding bands. All four rings were lavishly studded with precious and semi-precious stones in every color of the rainbow. Furthermore, a careful scrutiny showed that the engagement rings and the wedding bands were designed to lock together, thereby symbolically emphasizing the binding nature of marriage. With a nod of satisfaction, Billy took the box containing the engagement rings and set it aside, returning the box containing the two wedding bands to their original location. As he prepared to exit the tack room, on impulse, Billy bowed his head and silently prayed that the out-fits and the jewelry that he and Alice had chosen for the prom would prove to be a fitting tribute to the two young lovers who had perished so tragically some two decades before, just when they had been ready to crown their relationship by becoming engaged. As Billy left the tack room and re-engaged the lock and the alarm system, he felt as if the two teens in question were somehow smiling down on him. He carefully locked the ring box in a hidden safe in his parents’ former bedroom, and then went to bed. The day of the prom dawned sunny and warm, with brilliant blue skies and low humidity. For some reason, Billy felt unaccountably full of strength and energy as he fixed his breakfast, which was much larger then normal for him. Even so, Billy all but inhaled his morning meal in only 15 minutes. His lunch was even larger, yet Billy did not feel the least bit stuffed or overfull. On the contrary, in fact—Billy felt as though his energy levels were being pumped up higher than they had ever been before. As he finally began cleaning up before getting into his prom outfit, Billy suddenly got a good look at himself in his full-length bedroom mirror. His mouth dropped open for a long moment as he realized that both his hair and his muscles were already substantially larger and handsomer than they had ever been before. What was more, it actually looked as though they were both still growing. Even his sex organs were noticeably larger than Billy remembered, and they too appeared to be swelling with ever-increasing size, sexual power, potency, and virility. Billy swallowed hard as he realized the implications of what was going on, and even more so as he considered what could be happening to the girl he loved. If this continued, Billy realized, by the time they got to the prom Billy and Alice could be every bit as big, as strong, and as drop-dead-gorgeous as the two teens who had originally owned the outfits that Billy and Alice were even now preparing to wear that night. He humbly bowed his head and prayed for God’s guidance and protection going to and from the prom, as well as during the prom itself and the post-prom breakfast, not only for himself and Alice, but for all of those involved in the night’s activities. As if in direct response, Billy felt his strength and energy levels skyrocket as he headed for the bathroom to shower, shave, do his hair, and put on his makeup. By the time he was actually ready to get into his prom suit, Billy’s chest had more than doubled in size, and his other muscles had grown in direct proportion. As he put on one article of prom clothing and accessories after another, his muscles swelled even further and faster, as did his hair. By the time the young millionaire put on his rainbow-brocaded tie and cummerbund, and then put on his waist-length tuxedo jacket, he looked for all the world like a teenaged glam rock superstar. As he opened the safe and drew out the engagement ring box, he truly felt that way as well. After putting the ring box into his right jacket pocket, Billy pulled on his white kid gloves, then carefully put on a gorgeous top hat that complemented the rest of his outfit perfectly. Then, picking up the dress cane which had come with the wardrobe, Billy preened himself in front of the mirror in his bedroom. Almost perfect, he realized—al-most, but not quite. Something was missing—but what? In a flash, Billy realized that he needed to wear a cape to take his prom outfit over the top. Looking in his closet, he quickly found just such a cape and put it on. That did it! Now, Billy realized, he truly looked like the “King of the Prom, ” even if he wasn’t. His muscles seemed to swell up bigger yet, as the horn of the super-stretch limousine he had reserved sounded outside his front door. As he locked the front door and engaged the alarm before getting into the limo, Billy silently gave thanks for the outfit he was wearing, and prayed that Alice's outfit would be just as gorgeous. In response, his already huge physique swelled up bigger, stronger, and handsomer yet as he got into the limo for the short drive to Alice’s house. During that short trip, Billy silently prayed that Alice’s parents would look with favor on the request he would shortly make of them. His muscles swelled yet again as he exited the limo, carrying the corsage he had bought for the girl he loved. Alice’s parents were astounded at Billy’s enormous size and power, to say nothing of the glamor and panache he fairly radiated in his prom outfit. While he was waiting for Alice to join them, Billy took a deep breath, his chest expanding to even more gigantic proportions, and very quietly and humbly asked Mr. and Mrs. Johnson for permission to marry Alice. He was overjoyed when Mr. Johnson replied, “Take her with our blessing, son—we couldn’t possibly want a better son-in-law in the whole wide world!” He instantly threw his enormous arms around his future in-laws in a super-powerful, yet gen-tle and loving embrace. Only moments after he released them, Alice finally came to join them. Billy almost fainted as for the first time he beheld the girl he loved in her full prom outfit. She had become nothing less than the ul-timate cross between a supermodel and the so-called “femuscle” look. For her part, Alice almost swooned at the sight of her long-time boyfriend, now raised to the level of glam rock muscle royalty. Billy carefully fastened the corsage in place on her gown, then gave her the deepest kiss they had ever shared up to this point. Then, in the traditional manner, Billy went down on one knee, pulled out and opened the box containing the engagement rings, and humbly asked Alice to marry him. Alice's swift reply was, “Oh, yes, Billy, YES, a thousand times YE-E-E-E-E-E-S!!” Billy instantly rose to his feet, growing even larger as he did so. The young couple exchanged the rings, and then they ex-changed a kiss more powerful than even the one from a few moments earlier. As they then threw their now-gargantuan arms around each other in a tearful embrace, Alice’s body grew to a perfect match with that of her future husband. Even as they rode to the prom, the young couple felt, not only that they were becoming even more su-per-muscular, but that their outfits were becoming more decadent as well. Their arrival caused a total sensation among the other prom-goers, who showered them with cheers, wolf whistles, compliments and congratulations. The announcement that Billy and Alice had unanimously been elected Prom King and Queen (many of their friends and classmates told them they really should have been called “Prom Emperor and Empress”) was topped only by the further announcement of their engagement by Billy himself, including a formal invitation to the entire class to attend the wedding, which would take place directly after graduation exercises some six weeks later. The entire senior class went wild with joy, and the young couple found themselves being mobbed as though they were glam rock megastars! As the festivities came to their conclusion with the traditional post-prom breakfast, after which Billy and Alice rode home in their limo, Billy and Alice smuggled up to each other, finally falling into a light doze. As they arrived at Alice’s home, where her smiling parents were waiting for her, the young cou-ple awoke. With a puzzled expression on her face, Alice turned to Billy and reported, “You know, babe, I had this strange dream that those two teens who originally wore these outfits were actually smiling down on us the entire evening!” With a wicked grin, Billy replied, “Maybe they were, darling—or maybe it was a vision of some kind! Either way, I'm sure not gonna argue with it—especially after what’s happened to us!” He flexed his mountainous arms for emphasis, and Alice promptly did like-wise, a wicked grin on her own drop-dead-gorgeous features. The two exchanged a deep kiss, and then Billy returned home. After he had bade the limo driver farewell with a huge tip, Billy finally headed inside, picking up the Sunday paper as he did so. As he began to remove his prom attire, the young giant (now over 7 feet tall, with more muscle packed on his frame than he had ever thought possible) began reading through the paper. He froze as one item captured—nay, riveted—his attention. “Oh, no!” he groaned. The story he had just read was the obituary of the elderly gentleman who had sold Billy and Alice the ward-robes of the two dead teenagers. Indeed, the obituary mentioned the earlier tragedy, and that, just prior to his short retirement, he had sold the two teens’ wardrobes as his last act prior to closing his shop. Billy was deeply saddened. Still, he remembered that the old man had told them that he was ready for death whenever it might come, and especially now that he had been able to carry out his late son’s final wishes in making his wardrobe, and that of his girlfriend, available to another young couple who would enjoy getting glammed up as much as they did. As he continued perusing the story, Billy’s phone rang. He was not surprised when the caller proved to be Alice, who was practically in tears after having read the story. Billy gently pointed out to his fiancee that, if nothing else, they had helped the old man wind up his affairs, so that he could truly “rest in peace.” They talked a little while longer, and then they both finally went to bed. Just over six weeks later, Alice and Billy were married, in what the local papers called, “the richest, most glamorous, most luxurious wedding in this city’s history.” (Although he was still on tour, Justin Bieber made a point of send the young couple a message of congratulations, along with tickets to the final concert on his current tour.) Both teens were now a whopping 7' 7” tall, with muscles and hair to match, and wore the richest, most “glam-rocking gorgeous” outfits in the wardrobe they had purchased nearly three months before. As they entered the limo which would take them to the airport to begin their honeymoon, the two young super-giants silently gave thanks for what had been bestowed upon them. As they dozed off en route to the airport, they once again seemed to see the two teens whose wardrobes they had purchased—only this time, the boy's father and mother were with them, smiling warmly, as if to bestow a final blessing on them as they began their new life together.
  21. GlamRockCowboy

    Russian Muscle

    RUSSIAN MUSCLE BY GLAMLEATHERPUNK (Author's note: This story was inspired by a calendar picture of a young Russian stud which I saw on the Joe Phillips website (www.joephillips.com). The picture itself has since been “retired” from active use. It also commemorates the Chernobyl nuclear disaster, now 30 years ago.) January 2013: It was a bitterly cold day—not an uncommon occurrence in Moscow, the capital of Russia, in the dead of winter. Indeed, there was a thick layer of dark gray clouds hanging low in the sky, This, together with the snowflakes swirling and dancing in the late afternoon sunlight that somehow managed to pierce through the cloud bank, gave the many towers and turrets of some of the many historic buildings in downtown Moscow an almost magical appearance. What made the scene look even more magical, however, was the incredibly handsome young Russian stud that stood in front of the cameras which were busily snapping pictures of him. The traditional fur hat covered his dark brown hair just enough to act as an accent to his marvelously light blue—in fact, almost silvery blue—eyes. Although he was wearing a heavy fur jacket, it was open, allowing his slen-der chest and torso to be displayed to maximum advantage. The remainder of his outfit consisted of blue jeans which were just tight enough to show off his legs and package without being obscene about it, along with knee-high black platform boots trimmed with fur at the top. The young stud's face would, in the West, be referred to as that of a “pretty boy,” with cheekbones, nose, and lips which were in perfect balance with one another. His lips, in fact, were posed in a slight but sexy smirk, yet at the same time were full enough, and pouty enough, to all but dare onlookers to kiss him. With the photo assignment completed, the young Russian quickly returned to the limousine which had been parked out of camera range. “Br-r-r!” he exclaimed, shivering for a moment or two. The teen-aged Russian girl seated across from him snorted in amusement. “Cold, Alexei?” she asked, somewhat sardonically. “You'll find out soon enough, Natasha,” her brother shot back. “It's your turn now!” In response, the young Russian beauty bared her sparkling white teeth in a quick grimace, as she went outside for her part of the photo shoot. A few moments later, Natasha returned to the limousine, shivering just like her twin brother. Now it was Alexei Romanov's turn to smirk and snort with amusement, as the limousine's powerful engine came to life with a velvety thrum. As the luxury vehicle smoothly moved into the downtown traffic, the two siblings snuggled up to one another affectionately. A few minutes later, the limousine pulled up at the front door of the five-star hotel where the Romanovs were staying. As they rode up in the elevator to their penthouse suite, they could not help thinking of a friend of theirs back in America—specifically, New York City. Although the twins had been born in Russia, they were naturalized American citizens, and had been for several years now. They had come back to the land of their birth only to settle some legal matters concerning their family, and had been offered the photo assignment by their modeling agency's Moscow office at the last minute. Since the legal fees they had had to pay had been unexpectedly high, they had jumped at the chance to earn some extra money before returning to the United States. Now, hopefully, they would have a chance to return to New York and relax for a while before their next assignment. They had just finished dinner and were relaxing in front of the suite's gas fireplace when there was a knock at the door. Alexei got up and opened the door. To his surprise, a middle-aged man with the traditional black bag of a physician stood before him. “Why, Dr. Ivanov! What a surprise! Please come in!” Alexei said, warmly shaking the doctor's hand as he entered. Natasha came over and just as warmly embraced the physician, then took his hat, coat and bag. “Thank you, Alexei. It's so wretchedly cold out there, even for January!” the doctor commented, as the twins led him into the parlor. “Can we get you some coffee or tea?” Natasha inquired. “No, thank you,” the medico replied. “I can't stay all that long, and I know that the two of you will be returning to New York City tomorrow. Before you do so, however, there are some test results I need to let the two of you know about.” The Romanov twins' faces showed quick concern. Ivan Ivanov had been their family's physician for over 20 years. Indeed, it had been Dr. Ivanov who had presided over the twins' birth some 16 years earlier. They knew, therefore, that he did not make such a statement lightly. “Is there something wrong with either of us?” Alexei asked. “Not wrong, exactly,” the doctor responded, “but we have detected a genetic anomaly that I feel you should be made aware of . . .” January 2015: It was a bitterly cold morning, and the snow was falling heavily as 18-year-old Jan Benson made his way through the streets of Manhattan. Although he was wearing a hoodie, gloves, cargo jeans, and high-topped skater shoes, they simply were not sufficient to ward off the fiercely chilling winter winds which seemed to be assaulting him from every direction. The big duffel bag he was carrying served only to burden him still further as he struggled toward the brownstone mansion in the Turtle Bay area that was his intended destination. His father had disowned him and thrown him out in the streets im-mediately after Jan's high school diploma had arrived in the mail, something he had long threatened to do. With his mother having passed away from ovarian cancer some six months earlier, Jan, for his part, was actually glad to be getting out on his own, and to part ways with his abusive sire. He was now en route to the mansion where his former girlfriend and her twin brother, his two best buds, now resided. A particularly vicious blast of frigid air, almost knocking Jan off his feet, prompted him to seek a few moments' respite in the outer vestibule of an office building. Setting down the bag which contained all of his worldly goods, Jan breathed heavily for a few moments, waiting for his meager strength to re-turn. He dug into the kangaroo pocket at the front of his hoodie and pulled out his last candy bar. He looked at it for a long moment, pondering whether he should go ahead and eat it, or wait until he got a little closer to his destination. He had no money with which to obtain any other food, and the homeless shelters were all full to overflowing. Consequently, this was no small decision. Checking the building's name and address, Jan realized that, in fact, he was only a few blocks from the house he was looking for. Might as well go ahead and eat it now, he decided, and he tore open the wrapper and consumed its contents. Carefully disposing of the wrapper in a nearby trash can, the boy retied his hood, picked up his duffel bag, and resumed his journey. As he neared the big brownstone, Jan saw a limousine parked out in front. His heart leaped with hope as he saw two people getting out of the limo and heading for the front door as the limo pulled away. He attempted to increase his pace, but, as if in mockery of his efforts, a sudden gale-force wind gust blew snow directly into his blue eyes, all but blinding him. Then, slipping on an unseen patch of ice, with a cry of fright and despair, Jan fell forward on his face. That cry, however, carried by the cold winter air, and reflected by the low-hanging clouds, caught the attention of the Romanov twins, who had only just arrived home after a long series of modeling assign-ments. They rushed forward and caught Jan just before he would otherwise have cracked his skull on the sidewalk. The twins gasped in astonishment as they recognized their old friend and schoolmate. “Get the door open, Natasha, quick!” her brother snapped commandingly. Natasha instantly carried out her twin brother's instructions as her brother effortlessly picked up Jan and his duffel bag and carried them into the house. They were met by their butler, Albert, who promptly took the duffel bag from Alexei as he tenderly laid Jan on a huge leather sofa in front of a blazing fire. He then carefully removed his friend's outer clo-thing and checked him over for injuries. Finding none, he then laid a rich satin quilt over his old com-rade, as Natasha brought a large mug of hot chicken broth in from the kitchen and laid it on the coffee table. “I don't think he's hurt as such,” Alexei commented quietly, “just exhausted. Have Albert pre-pare a bedroom for Jan. I'll keep watch on him in the meantime.” Natasha nodded and headed for the kitchen to relay her brother's instructions to the household staff. As it turned out, it was several hours before Jan regained consciousness. Although he had not in fact been injured, exhaustion and lack of food had caused him to faint just at the moment Alexei and Natasha had caught him. The large mug of chicken broth, therefore, had been placed in the refrigerator to await consumption. As Jan groaned and opened his eyes, Natasha rose and went back to the kitchen to reheat the broth in the microwave oven. It took several moments for Jan to fully regain his senses. He quickly realized that he was indoors, but whose house was it? He looked up, and his lower jaw fell open as he beheld a still-teenaged muscle super-giant, with long, thick, silky hair that was the color of the richest chocolate imaginable. It was by the sight of the young mega-stud's silvery-blue eyes, though, that Jan realized who he was. "Alexei?" he asked, in a voice that trembled with uncertainty. "Alexei, is that you?" "Da, old friend," the young giant replied, in a deep, rich voice that was filled with immense power, yet overflowed with warmth, love, and kindness. Overjoyed, Jan staggered to his feet, then threw his slender arms around his friend as best he could. Alexei instantly wrapped his gargantuan arms around his old schoolmate, kissing him on the cheek as he did so. Jan promptly buried his face in Alexei's velvet-clad shoulder and unashamedly wept. "Oh, thank God," he sobbed, "oh, thank God!" "Amen!" the young Russian replied, tears of joy trickling down his own cheeks as well. Just then, Natasha came back into the room from the kitchen, bringing the mug of broth with her. She carefully laid the mug back down on the coffee table, and then she too threw her gigantic arms around Jan, who had been her boyfriend all through high school. It had been two full years since they had seen each other. Now, as her twin brother released his hold on Jan, she let him know beyond any question how much she had missed him, with the deepest, richest, most powerful kiss Jan had ever experienced. For his part, Jan kissed Natasha back with all the power his slender body could summon up, their two mouths opening, their tongues caressing each other as though they would never stop. When at last the two young lovers were able to to compose themselves, Jan took a long look at his two best buds. Although they had both been in the same class year as Jan, both Natasha and Alexei had graduated some two years before, well ahead of their class, in order to pursue their modeling careers on a full-time basis. Since then, they had both experienced a phenomenal growth spurt, and were now, at the age of 18, over seven feet tall apiece. In addition, as mentioned earlier, their physiques had also had a major growth spurt, to the point that both of them could have won the highest-level physique competitions on the planet. Not wanting to get involved in the drugs and politics of professional bodybuilding, however, they had both opted to pass by such a pursuit, choosing instead to concentrate on physique and fashion modeling. With the aid of their parents, the two youths had succeeded in negotiating contracts that had proven incredibly lucrative. Their fortunes had increased still more through a series of both domestic and foreign investments. As a result, both Alexei and Natasha were now on the verge of becoming after-tax multi-billionaires. The incredibly lavish outfits they were both sporting were evidence of their fabulous net worths. “WHOAH!” Jan whispered in awe, as he finally took in the enormity of the changes, both physical and monetary, that his two best buds had undergone over the past two years. “You like what you're seeing, old friend?” Alexei smirked, as he and his sister both swaggered and strutted in front of him. “I—I love what I'm seeing!” Jan whispered in reply, hardly daring to believe what his eyes were telling him. “But—but then, I always have, when it comes to you two, ever since the day I first set eyes on both of you!” That statement got him what could only be called a “super-kiss” from Natasha, which Jan re-turned with everything he could summon up. For his part, Alexei threw back his gorgeous head and let out a rich, rapid, throaty laugh, as Natasha and Jan wrapped their arms around each other, their kiss be-coming ever more passionate. “I knew this would happen—I just knew it!” Alexei exulted, as again he threw back his head and laughed. From the day they had first met, Jan and Natasha had been utterly, totally smitten with each other, becoming the hottest item in their high school from the very start of their first school year together. Alexei and his parents had totally approved of their relationship. In fact, they had given their fullest blessings when Jan and Natasha had asked their permission to get mar-ried. Jan's father, however, had viciously condemned and forbidden anything of the sort, even though they two of them had already agreed to wait until they had both graduated to officially tie the knot. Now that Jan's father had officially disowned and rejected him, however, all three of them knew that there was no longer any obstacle whatever to Jan and Natasha proceeding with their wedding plans. When at last Jan and Natasha released each other, Alexei bade them both sit down on the couch. As Jan finally began drinking the now-tepid chicken broth that had been prepared for him. “I take it that you want to go ahead and get married?” Alexei inquired, a wicked smile on his lips. “You better believe it, bro'!” Jan exulted in reply, “That is, if Natasha is still willing.” “And are you still willing?” Alexei asked his twin sister, knowing full well what her answer was going to be. “Da, comrade,” the young “femuscle” giantess replied, using her native Russian accent in the most seductive manner she possibly could. This time, it was Jan who gave Natasha a “super-kiss,” as once again Alexei threw back his head in an exultant, throaty laugh. For a moment, it looked as though the two young lovers were actually about to consummate their romance right their in front of Alexei. To his relief, however, the prospective bride and groom finally released each other. They then began to discuss the actual logistics of making arrangements for their wedding, which they all wanted to take place as soon as possible. As might be expected, a Las Vegas wedding was one of the first ideas that came to their minds. The current state of the weather, however, forced them to reconsider any such idea, at least for the time being. Then, at Jan's suggestion, Alexei telephoned his family's lawyer for advice. Much to their surprise, they learned that a local judge could waive the normal waiting period for a marriage license in New York State. Since they all were acquainted with several judges, they all realized that this would not be a problem. Again, however, the current state of the weather forced the young couple to postpone any trip to a judge's chambers for the purpose of matrimony, at least until the following day. The lawyer, however, promised to contact the judges in question by telephone, in an attempt to see when one might be available for such a purpose over the next few days. Satisfied that they had done all they could for the moment, the three teens relaxed on the couch to-gether, catching up with recent events in each other's lives as they gazed into the crackling fire in the big fireplace before them. Jan, for his part, was horrified to learn that Alexei's and Natasha's parents had been killed in a plane crash while on a visit to Russia just under a year before. Natasha and Alexei were both deeply saddened to learn of the death of Jan's mother from ovarian cancer some six months earlier. When Jan went on to explain about his father disowning him immediately after receiving his high school diploma, the Romanov twins' faces both turned brick red—almost purple, in fact—with fury. Seeing this, Jan hastened to point out that, if nothing else, his father's rejection, plus his gradua-tion, now left him free to marry Natasha without fear of interference. Alexei nodded, as his face slowly resumed its natural color. Switching to a different topic, Alexei asked, “You're probably wondering how we got so big over the past couple of years, right?” “The thought did cross my mind,” Jan replied, eying the massive physiques of his two best buds. Alexei nodded, and paused for a moment, clearly gathering his thoughts. Then he began, “You remember that we were born near Chernobyl, right?” Jan nodded, then frowned as an idea came to his mind. “You're not saying you're radioactive or something, are you?” The two young giants snorted with amusement. “No, but our parents did receive some residual radiation from the reactor meltdown, and apparently it had some sort of genetic effect on us. You know what myostatin is, right?” In response, Jan bared his teeth in a grimace. “Only too well do I know!” he shot back. He explained that, some months earlier, his family doctor had referred him to a specialist in adolescent medicine, who, in turn had ordered a battery of genetic tests to be run on him. Those tests had disclosed that the level of myostatin in Jan's DNA was unusually high—so high, in fact, that the doctor had regretfully informed Jan that it would be impossible for him to “muscle up” to any significant degree, even with the strongest steroids. That revelation, in fact, had been the proverbial “last straw” as far as his father was concerned, and had prompted him to reject and disown Jan as soon as he graduated. “Well, from what our former physician in Moscow told us,” Alexei went on, “our myostatin level is extremely low—so low, in fact--” “That your muscles can't keep from growing!” Jan put in, his eyes flashing with excitement. “Exactly!” Natasha added, pulling her boyfriend up to her and snuggling him against her huge breasts. “The medical term for our condition is 'myostatin-based muscular hypertrophy'. In our case, it's a mutation, caused by the radiation our parents were exposed to as a result of the Chernobyl reactor explosion. Like most mutations, it's also hereditary.” Jan gulped at this revelation. “You—you mean that our kids will grow into super muscle freaks?” he asked. The Romanov twins nodded. “That's not necessarily a bad thing, though, old friend,” Alexei pointed out, baring his sparkling white teeth in a wicked grin. “I don't think that's bad at all!” Jan exclaimed, sharing a deep, rich kiss with the girl he adored. As he released her, Jan then inquired, “So, in essence, you don't even have to work out to get huge—am I right?” “Exactly!” Alexei said, nodding. “When we do work out, however, we get unbelievably pumped, and it seems to stimulate our muscle growth that much more—not only bigger, but faster as well!” “WHOAH!!” Jan responded in a hoarse whisper, as he contemplated the implications of what his two best buds had just told him. “And there's one other thing about our condition, Jan,” Alexei went on, as Jan climbed into Natasha's incredibly muscular, yet curvaceous and voluptuous, lap. “What's that?” Jan asked, as Natasha wrapped her humongous arms around him, giving him a squeeze which, while powerful and arousing, was still not enough to hurt or injure him. Jan wrapped his own arms around Natasha and squeezed her back as best he could. She then whispered into his ear, “It can also be sexually transmitted, my darling!” Jan stiffened as though he'd been stung by a wasp. Swallowing hard, he whispered, “You mean that, once we get married, and begin having sex, I'll wind up getting as big as you and Alexei?” “YES!!” Natasha whispered back, following up with a rich, throaty, ribald laugh. Jan promptly responded by lunging for the woman he loved and giving her a “deep-throat” French kiss such as he had never dared to give her before. As might be expected, Natasha instantly responded in kind, causing Alexei to throw back his massive head and laugh, even as he gently separated his best friend and his sister. Even as he did so, however, Jan felt an unusual warm, tingling sensation spreading throughout his entire body. Had the genetic alteration already begun? He wondered. He decided not to press the issue for the time being, opting instead to get settled in the bedroom he would soon begin sharing with Natasha. It was another two days before the weather moderated enough to permit Jan and Natasha to obtain their marriage license. During this time, Alexei explained the details of the modeling contract their late parents had negotiated for himself and Natasha. Jan was shocked when he learned that they had insisted that part of the revenues which their two children received be set aside specifically for his benefit, and that, if he chose to sign up with their modeling agency, he was to receive the same preferred status that Alexei and Natasha both enjoyed. (Their agent had already indicated his interest in signing Jan once he graduated from high school, a requirement he had now fulfilled.) A lump formed in Jan's throat, and tears welled up in his eyes, as he contemplated the near-unspeakable love and generosity the Romanovs had bestowed upon him. He then buried his face in his future bro-ther-in-law's massive shoulder and unashamedly wept. Natasha came up behind him and joined Alexei as he wrapped his hugely-muscled arms around Jan. They cuddled and snuggled and nuzzled Jan until he was on the verge of an orgasm. Four days after obtaining their marriage license, Jan and Natasha were finally married. (Much to Jan's surprise, his bride-elect and brother-in-law-elect were not members of the Russian Orthodox Church, but rather of a small, independent Sabbath-keeping congregation, whose pastor Jan had been acquainted with for many years, and who actually performed the ceremony.) Because the weather was still quite wintry, the young couple chose not to take an immediate honeymoon,. Instead, they returned to the big brownstone mansion which was now home to all three of them. Jan and his bride were both now trembling in every limb with anticipation as they entered their bridal chamber, which Alexei and Anthony had lavishly decorated to resemble that of a Russian Czar. As they began to undress each other, Jan once again felt the warm tingling sensation he had experi-enced before when he and Natasha had kissed. Now, however, it was much stronger, and it continued to gain in strength as the young newlyweds began the process of consummating their marriage. As their bodies joined and became one flesh, the tingling subsided, only to be replaced by a feeling of raw, growing power as Jan erupted inside Natasha like an exploding volcano. Then, suddenly, she grabbed the hair at the back of Jan's head and all but forced him to position his lips over her right nipple. “DRINK!” she commanded. Jan complied, but not until after he had given her a series of seven French kisses all the way up her incredible cleavage, each of which prompted a scream of ecstatic delight. Then, at last, he began to nurse her. The first swallow of Natasha's milk was instantly followed by a mighty throb of power in his genitals, causing them to grow and expand and balloon outward. At the same time, he felt his sexual power and potency and virility begin to skyrocket upward, reaching levels he had never even dreamed of. Then, as if somehow freed from their previous genetic restraints, the rest of his muscles began to grow—slowly at first, and then with ever-increasing speed and intensity. By the time the growth finally tapered off, Jan was every bit as big and brawny as Alexei and Natasha were, although still not as tall. As he drank the last drops of milk from Natasha's left breast, Jan felt as though he were going to explode like a nuclear warhead. He flexed and pumped and flexed and pumped and flexed and pumped, growing even bigger—stronger—prettier—cuter—sexier—until at last Natasha pulled him back down on top of her. She shoved her hips upward to rejoin her body to his, then wrapped her legs around Jan's humongously muscular hips and administered the deepest, richest, most erotically powerful French kiss she could muster to her new husband. Jan promptly wrapped his own gigantic arms and legs around his bride, returning her embrace with more sheer power than he had ever dared to imagine. Moments later, they experienced another orgasm, only this time with what felt like the power of an exploding planet. Jan's sexual ecstasy only increased as Natasha responded to his erotic ministrations with tidal wave after tidal wave of of sweet, rushing warmth. They sank into a warm, deep sleep, their now-even-mightier limbs still wrapped around each other, their fingers twirling each other's incredibly long, rich, silky tresses. It was late the next morning when the young couple finally rose from their marriage bed. They were astonished to realize that they were now both a whopping 7'7” in height. Their chests were so massive-ly developed that their pecs were bigger than even the most gigantic watermelons, and came all the way up to their chins. Their shoulders were so huge that their trapezius muscles had grown up over their ears, all but swallowing up their marble-column-sized necks. Even their facial muscles had grown to an astounding size, yet in such a way that their faces looked to be at least ten times more gorgeous than they had ever been before. Their upper arms were bigger than even the largest medicine balls, while their forearms were at least the size of country hams. Below their chests (which looked like each side was as big as a 55-gallon drum), their abdominal muscles and intercostals were so powerfully developed that they each actually possessed a 16-pack, while their glutes had swollen into the biggest, tightest, sexiest “bubble butt” either one of them had ever beheld. In Jan's case, this was somewhat counter-balanced by testicles which were the size of giant Tennessee melons, while his “love muscle,” as Natasha already knew, had expanded to the girth of a Lebanon bologna. Their quads were the size of giant pumpkins—the 1,000 pound variety, no less!--while their calves were at least the size of medicine balls. As Jan and his new bride shook their heads in wonder, they both suddenly realized that their hair was now long enough to sit on, and was richer, thicker, shinier, and silkier than they had ever dreamed it could be. (Jan's hair was an incredible 'honey-gold' blond, while Natasha's, like that of her twin brother, was the color of the darkest, richest chocolate imaginable.) All in all, it was as if the young couple had morphed into the ultimate modern-day version of the Biblical Samson and Delilah. They both realized that, with the right amount and style of makeup, they would become unbearably gorgeous, and even more so when they were properly dressed. After exchanging a long, deep kiss, the young couple headed for the bathroom, which Natasha's parents had wisely had remodelled to allow for the kind of growth they had experienced during the night. They washed each other off in a huge shower stall—with multi-level shower heads, no less!-- and then dried each other off with enormous bath sheets. It took some little time to properly dry and style their massive tresses, but the effort proved more than worthwhile, as the result for each of them was a head of the longest, most gorgeous locks either one of them had ever seen—the kind that shampoo and hair color companies would pay a fortune to feature in their advertising! They then applied makeup and lipstick to their already phenomenal faces, raising them to an unbelievable degree of sex appeal. Since their legs were now far too large to permit normal walking, the young couple unavoidably swaggered and strutted to a pair of oversized walk-in closets. Both of which were full almost to the bursting point with shirts, pants, coats, jackets, boots, belts, and other accessories, all of which would have been worthy of any Russian Czar. Because the weather was still bitterly cold, the young couple dressed themselves in huge, rich silk velvet poet shirts in a deep, royal purple, with bigger sleeves and more rows and layers of ruffles than Jan had ever dreamed of. The ruffles, in turn, were trimmed with alternating gold and silver lace, thereby imparting an unspeakable look of wealth and luxury. To this, Jan and Natasha both added shiny black leather pants, cinched at the waistline with 3-inch-wide studded belts and huge round buckles, and fur-topped platform boots in white patent leather. Wide sashes in gold satin, plus ankle-length, baroque-style “galleon” coats in a lighter shade of purple velvet, completed their extravagant outfits. As the young couple came out of their bridal chamber, they were ecstatic to find that Alexei had grown along with them, and was now every bit as tall and as super-massive as they were. He had even attired himself in an outfit identical to theirs. The three young super-giants laughed out loud as they beheld each other. Then, after an enormous breakfast, the young mega-trio donned rich, fur-trimmed, gauntletted gloves and Russian-style hats, and went off in the limo to complete the arrangements for Jan to join Alexei and Natasha in a full-time modeling career. As they did so, they all silently gave thanks that the disaster in Chernobyl some 30 years before had at least produced one such incredibly beneficial side effect, and prayed for wisdom and guidance as they made use of it in the years to come.
  22. Guest

    (Un)even rivals (5)

    Five A week after his competition Chris could finally take the plane back home. Ever since his victory he'd felt drained and for the first time since high school he'd gone a week without working out. He got home and greeted his girlfriend by kissing her deeply on the mouth but his 7 incher showed no reaction whatsoever. Trisha didn't insist either and he just went to bed to sleep it off. The next morning Chris awoke feeling recharged and walked into the bathroom. He stepped onto the scale and blinked as it stopped just under 200 pounds: he'd somehow lost 36 pounds! He looked at his reflection and saw that he looked softer. "Better hit the weights to build back some mass", he said to himself. Jeremy entered his uncle's gym proudly: he'd gained 36 pounds of muscle from the curse and his body was more ripped than ever. The smile faded a bit from his face as he heard the low, rumbling noises echoing against the ceiling. He stepped into the weight area and stared at Ted doing bench presses with a fully loaded bar. The bar moved up and down with perfect control. Ted racked the weight and sat up, looking at the staring Jeremy. "Ah, you're back. Give me hand", he rumbled. "You need a spot?", Jeremy asked. "Like a little boy could spot this fully loaded bar", Ted said laughingly, "No, it's too light for me to really train. You stand behind me and push down the bar with all your might when I press it up". "That's dangerous, man", Jeremy objected. "DO IT, boy!", Ted boomed and laid back down on the bench. Jeremy sprinted over to the bench and pressed the bar down like the teen beast had told him. His eyes widened as Ted pushed the bar up without shaking. "Push, I told ya", Ted grunted in between reps. "I'm pushing", Jeremy protested in between fastening breaths. After 20 reps, Ted could feel Jeremy's force wear down and he grinned as he saw the guy's red face. He cranked out ten more reps and racked the weights. Jeremy let go of the bar as the teen beast's paws released the iron and groped the pecs straining his tank top. "What do ya think yar doing?", Ted barked loudly, "That was set 1. Three more to follow, boy! Grab that bar and push hard this time!" Jeremy quickly grabbed hold of the bar as the giant teen lifted it up. He gritted his teeth and pushed down with all his might. "Too weak, boy", Ted boomed and cranked out perfect rep after perfect rep; his pecs bulging with power as they fought against the resistance of the fully loaded bar and the 225 pound bodybuilder. Once again, he pumped out 30 reps, steadying the bar in his strong grip as Jeremy's arm began to shake from the effort. Jeremy didn't let go of the bar as the teen beast racked the weight. His own triceps were on fire from being pushed back. He looked down at the huge chest, noticing the tears appearing on the tight tank top and gulped. "Miring the goods, boy?", Ted asked and lifted the bar for his third set. A grin formed on his lips as he felt the clearly weakened power of the bodybuilder: he was so much stronger than this professional athlete. His own pecs were burning with a hardening pump as he kept cranking out reps. He passed 30 reps, 40 reps before racking the weight with a load banging noise at 50 reps. He inhaled deeply, his pumped pecs ripping his sweat-drenched tank top some more and looked up, staring directly in the 225 pound bodybuilder's eyes. Sweat dripped from Jeremy's dark red face, his own muscular chest heaving as he filled his lungs with oxygen. He looked back in the teen beast's dark eyes but quickly looked away as he felt intimidated. He gulped once more as he stared at the protruding chest ready to rip through the insanely tight tank top. Further down, a thick pipe was clearly outlined in the grey sweatpants. "Final set, boy", Ted boomed and pushed up the fully loaded bar. Despite his pecs being pumped and drained from his grueling workout, the weight fell easy to Ted: the double dose of his new steroids had made his balls grow bigger and they flooded his beastly body with testosterone. Jeremy's body rocked back and forth on the rhythm Ted imposed to the moving bar. Jeremy gaped at the teen's working pecs,; the muscle visible through the now almost transparent tank top. He could also see a dark patch forming at the tip of the thick pipe in the sweatpants. "MORE!", Ted roared as he pushed out more reps. His pecs were burning as he pumped more blood into the big muscles. His face turned into a dark red, angry mask, sweat flowing in streams over it as he reached 40 reps. "More", he gritted between his teeth and summoned more strength from his 280 pound body. Jeremy's body now shook violently as the teen beast's massive arms, his thick triceps pumped at the back of them, quaked from the effort. Ted cranked out 15 more reps, his tank top ripping more and more as his pumped pecs pushed the stretched fabric beyond its limits. His cock throbbed inside his sweatpants, tenting them visibly. He racked the bar with a loud roar and sat up swiftly. "That'll do, boy. Move", he rumbled as he got up from the bench and pushed the 225 pound bodybuilder aside. Jeremy was thrown aside by the teen beast's powerful shove, crashing into the smith machine. He steadied himself against the smith machine and looked at the huge 18 year old who began doing pushups and decided to hit the showers. Ted pumped out 10,000 pushups to end his chest workout and strutted over to the showers himself. He ripped off his skintight, sweat-drenched tank top, pulled off his sweatpants and entered the shower zone. Jeremy stared in awe as the teen beast emerged in front of him. Even though a layer of fat coated the guy's body, every muscle was outlined underneath. "I can barely flex my pecs", Ted grunted. Jeremy looked at the teen's chest and his mouth fell open. The thick muscles that protruded atop the muscle gut, were shiny red from all the blood pumped into them during the workout. "You like real muscle, boy?", Ted asked with a sneer. Jeremy nodded and moaned faintly as his hands made contact with the strong pecs. His 6 incher throbbed painfully hard and exploded against the teen beast's muscle gut as the thick pecs bounced under his grasp. Ted grabbed hold of the bodybuilder's shoulder and spun him around. His rock-hard 11 incher, throbbing hard after his workout, brushing against the muscular ass. "No", Jeremy mumbled as he felt the thick head between his legs. He tried escaping but the teen simply pushed him against the tilled wall. His mumble turned into a shriek as the thick snake was rammed into him. "YEAH", Ted boomed as he slammed his cock hard in and out of the clenching ass, his heavy balls smacking against the bodybuilder's hamstrings. Despite his 225 pounds of muscle, Jeremy felt like a helpless child as the huge teen ravaged his ass. "How ya like being fucked by a 280 pound god?", Ted bellowed deeply and violently raped the bodybuilder. Jeremy's body was being pushed against the tilled wall by sheer force the 280 pound teen beast produced. "YEAUGHN!", Ted roared as he came in angry spurts inside the bodybuilder's ass. 12 thick loads of sticky cum squirted from his 11 incher into the spasming athlete in his grasp, making his six-pack bloat. Jeremy's knees buckled and he collapsed down on the floor as the teen beast's thick rod left his ass. He noticed cum and blood pooling around him as it leaked from his devastated ass. "Bodybuilders sure aren't what they used to be", Ted sneered as he looked down on the worn out athlete. He turned around, showered quickly and strutted out of the shower zone, the muscle of his ass flexing and relaxing with every step he took. Jeremy stared at the teen beast's wide, muscular back. "I can't wait to steal his muscles too. Then we'll see who's boss", he said to himself as he got up weakly. His ass protested painfully as he stepped cautiously into the locker room. He waited until he heard Ted leave before getting dressed himself: he didn't want to be naked in the same room as the teen beast anymore. Ted got home with a big grin on his face. He noticed Chris and Trisha leaving their car and strutted over to them. "Hi, Ted", Trisha said and kissed him on the cheek to greet him. "Ya guys up for a swim?", Ted asked, "My housemate got a pool installed last week and I'm gonna dive in. Wanna join me?". "Is there any room to work on my tan aside the pool", Trisha asked in a lust-filled voice. "Off course", Ted replied, what ya think, Chrissy?" "I don't know…", Chris began. "Come on, hon", Trisha interrupted, "it'll be fun. And you look good in your speedos.". "Great, I'll see ya guys in a few minutes. Come round the back, pool's in the garden", Ted said and strutted away. Trisha rushed inside their house. Chris just walked into their room as she emerged from the bathroom, wearing her tiny black bikini. "Something wrong, hon?", Trisha asked as she noticed her boyfriend's look. "I don't like the idea of my girl parading around like that", Chris said. "Oh please, I wore exactly the same outfit when we first met. Remember I was a podium girl at your contests back then?", Trisha answered, "Besides you're way better looking than your cousin". Chris didn't have time to react as Trisha simply grabbed a towel, hung it around her shoulders and went downstairs. Chris got changed quickly, draped a towel around his less muscular waist and followed her. They arrived at the pool but Ted wasn't there yet. Trisha unwrapped her towel, placed it on a lying chair and installed herself in the sun aside the pool. Chris tossed his own towel down, kissed his girl on the mouth and dove in the pool. He swam a few lanes, trying to forget his lost pounds of muscle and the somehow flabbier look of his 199 pound body. He swam up to the edge of the pool, folded his arms on the tiles and positioned his head atop his forearms, staring at his girlfriend's nice body. "Ya guys are already here". Ted's deep voice made both of them look at the door and their eyes widened in surprise as Chris' younger cousin emerged from the house. Trisha bit her lip in pure lust as she scanned the uncovered body of the guy that had fucked her brains out daily during her boyfriend's absence for the first time. Ted stepped out of his house and revealed his body as he stepped into the sun. His 280 pound body simply oozed masculinity: his five o'clock beard highlighted the angular shape of his otherwise young looking face; the layer of fat that covered his clearly strong and hard looking muscles gave him a prison-like, intimidating physique from his bull neck over his wide shoulders, protruding chest down to his strong muscle gut; his thick legs filled the pipes of his swim shorts completely, wrapping the fabric tightly around the muscular quads and hams and showcasing his ass; a prominent bulge snaked down the right pipe against the thick quad. "Looking hot, Trish", Ted said as he looked at his cousin's girlfriend. He winked at her and noticed the wet patch forming on the tiny pants of her bikini. "Let's swim", he said and jumped in the pool. Chris looked up and the sun was blocked from his sight as his huge cousin dove over him into the pool. Chris' eyes scanned the thickly muscled body that stretched out inches above his face and felt like a killer whale sprang over him. Instinctively, he reached out and touched the giant beast jumping over him, his fingers brushing the hard surface of his cousin's muscular body. Ted emerged gracefully next to his cousin, pretending to ignore Chris touching his torso. Chris stepped back involuntarily, pressing his own still muscled back against the tilled wall of the pool, and looked up into his cousin's dark eyes: the 6 feet teen eclipsed him in height and width. "Ya up for some water polo, Chrissy?", Ted asked and positioned his hands next to his cousin's shoulders against the wall. Chris felt more intimidated then ever by his 5 year younger cousin, his eyes scanning the thick arms that screamed power. "Sure", he said and dove under to escape the muscle prison. Ted grinned as his cousin surfaced a few feet further. He swam to the far side of the pool, grabbed the bright yellow ball and tossed it to the middle of the pool. "Ready?", he yelled to his cousin at the other side of the pool. "Yep", Chris said, staring at the ball. "GO!", Ted boomed and launched himself toward the center of the pool. His thick, strong legs propelling his 280 pound body through the water. Chris also swam toward the ball, his 199 pound body encountering less resistance than his way bigger cousin's but his weaker muscles not producing as much strength and speed. He extended his hand to the ball but a big paw rose up underneath it and tossed it up in the air. Ted surfaced inches away from his cousin, extended his thick right arm and snatched the ball in midair, his paw encircling more than half of it. Chris propelled himself up and forward and attempted to grab the yellow ball. Ted put his left paw against his cousin's still muscular chest and shoved him back like he waved off a fly. Chris' 199 pound body was driven back a few feet by the force of the shove. Ted lifted the ball above his head, his right bicep balling up into its 28 inches in the process, and threw the ball hard into the goal at his cousin's end of the pool. "1-0", Ted said in his deep voice. Chris swam to his end zone and grabbed the ball. He saw his cousin looking at Trisha and decided to make his move. He propelled himself at full force to the other end of the pool. Ha passed his cousin at the center of the pool and swam toward the goal. Trisha pointed at the pool and Ted turned around to see his smaller cousin swim by and moving closer to the goal on his end of the pool. He dove and shot underneath the surface to his cousin, his strong legs pushing him forward like a dolphin. Chris was within shooting range of the goal and raised his right arm. Just as he was about to launch the ball, a huge paw grabbed hold of his forearm, encircling it completely and the thick fingers digging into his corded muscles; the jolt of pain made him drop the ball. He turned his head and saw his cousin emerging from the water. He kicked wildly at the teen beast's stomach, his foot hitting the hard surface of the muscle gut. But it was no use, his cousin's other paw grabbed his left hip and pulled him toward him. Chris fought back with full force but he was no match for his cousin's strong arms: within seconds his back was against the muscled surface of huge teen's torso. Ted wrapped his left arm around his cousin's torso just underneath his pecs and released his right forearm to grab the ball with his right paw. "You're not playing nice, Chrissy", Ted said in his cousin's ear. Chris squirmed in the teen beast's strong grip, his hands tugging at the thick forearm wrapped around him. Ted smirked and flexed his left arm a bit, hardening his hold while his right paw playfully tossed the ball up in the air. Chris grunted in pain as the steely 28 inch bicep dug into his side and the thick forearm pushed the air out of his lungs as it began crushing his weakened abs. He could also feel his cousin's cock hardening against the back of his leg as it swelled inside his swim shorts. Ted turned around, securing his cousin's 199 pound body tightly against his own, and launched the ball hard into his cousin's goal. "2-0. Ya better start to fight back, Chrissy", he said into his cousin's ear as he released him and swam off. Chris rubbed his painful torso, a red band appearing where his cousin had grabbed him. He saw Ted talking to Trisha and swam to the ball. He fetched it and turned around to discover an empty pool: his big cousin was nowhere to be seen. He turned his head around a few time but didn't see to teen beast. He began swimming with the ball and reached the center of the pool. Suddenly, he felt a strong current behind him and a big shadow fell over him. He turned around and a cry formed on his lips. Ted had been hiding on the bottom of the pool, his huge chest filled with oxygen, to wait for his cousin's next move. When the smaller guy began swimming toward his part of the pool, his trap was ready. As soon as his cousin reached the very center of the pool, he moved behind him, squatted down on the bottom of the pool and summoned every ounce of strength in his 280 pound body to propel himself up. His beastly quads bulged and flexed as he shot up and emerged from the water. An evil smirk formed on his lips as his body rose up from the water until just his calves were underneath the surface, towering over his 199 pound cousin. He extended his thick arms next to his body, forming a wide cross before crashing down onto his cousin. The cry died on Chris' lips as the teen beast fell down atop him, dragging him down under the water. He fought with everything he had left but his huge cousin trapped him against the pool floor. His own back was against the tilled floor while the teen beast lay atop him. He squirmed and budged but the 280 pound body trapping him didn't move. He clawed at his cousin; his fingers trying to dig into the hard flesh in vain while he could feel the oxygen escaping his lungs. He made a final, desperate effort and managed to slip free and swam up; he inhaled fiercely, filling his lungs with air. Ted had seen the look of panic in his cousin's eyes and had let him get free; he could have easily held the guy down until he drowned. Just as his cousin filled his lungs for the third time, he grabbed his flanks and pulled him under again. Chris felt the strong paws encircling his waist and pulling him under. He fought back in vain as his cousin's thick, strong arms overpowered his worn out body. Ted smacked his cousin into his torso, trapping his face between his pecs. He wrapped his arms around his cousin's back and pulled him into his huge body as he let the both of them sink down to the bottom of the pool. Chris tied resisting but the two huge arms wrapped around him like two thick anacondas pushed his own arms into his flanks. The protruding chest began crushing his face as his cousin began flexing his pecs. He could feel the teen beast's big cock hardening some more against his own soft one. Ted felt all powerful and hardened his flex even more while his cock swelled inside his swim shorts. Pain shot through Chris as the steel-like girders of the muscle prison that trapped him hardened even more around him. His head got free from the canyon between the protruding pecs on his cousin's chest and shot aside against the surface of the hard left pectoral. His lips encountered the protruding, hard nipple and instinctively he sucked on it. Ted's head shot back in unexpected pleasure and his cock hardened further as his smaller cousin sucked his sensitive nipple. He enjoyed the pleasure, his now rock-hard cock smacking against his cousin's weakened abs. He knew the smaller guy was on the verge of passing out and released his grip to let him up. Chris surfaced as soon as the strong arms broke their grip. He took in deep breaths, filling his lungs and chasing the black dots that danced in front of his eyes. Ted surfaced also. He grabbed his smaller cousin, hoisted him out of the pool and laid him down aside it. Then, he got out himself. Chris stared up at his huge cousin towering over him; the teen beast's rock-hard cock tenting his swim shorts. Ted turned around, ripped off his own sweat shorts and stepped over to Trisha. He positioned himself over her frail, 120 pound body and rammed his cock into her through her bikini pants. Trisha's eyes rolled back in pleasure and her back arched off chair as the thick head of Ted's 11 incher invade her. Her hands grabbed hold of his wide, muscular back for support, unable to dent the undulating mounds of muscle that flowed into each other. Ted drove more and more inches of his monster meat into his cousin's girlfriend right in front of his eyes. Trisha convulsed and shivered in ecstatic pleasure, her back arching up even more and pressing her body against the teen beast's hard torso as her juiced began flowing along the hard snake that was being pushed roughly into her. One third of the teen's meat made her climax faster than her boyfriend's entire cock. Still pumped and horned up after trashing his cousin, Ted drove two more inches of his hard meat into Trisha before he began pumping in and out of her. He fucked her hard, savoring his domination in front of his cousin, and trashed the chair they were laying in. "GOD! GOOOOOOOOD! Ughn…", excited moans and incoherent sounds escaped Trisha's mouth as the 280 pound, muscular beast began to fuck her hard. She cramped up and spasmed against the hard slabs of beef of his torso. She wrapped her legs up around his thick legs, letting her frail body rock back and forth under the force of his fucking. Ted put his hands on the ground and cranked out some pushups as he fucked his cousin's girlfriend harder and harder. "YEAUGHN!", he roared deeply and loudly as his orgasm exploded through his 280 pound body, his huge muscles flexing in the process. Trisha passed out: her senses being overloaded with pleasure as the teen beast came inside her. Her limp body hung atop his thick snake as he did some more pushups. Ted felt cum drip along the exposed two thirds of his shaft and slid onto his dangling, big balls. He withdrew from Trisha and stood up in front of his cousin: his 11 incher pointed straight up and kept blasting out angry spurts that flew up above his own head and splattered down in a sticky rain on his beastly body. As his orgasm wore down, he strutted over to his cousin and roughly lifted him up. Chris stared up at the teen beast as he was lifted from the ground. He shivered in the strong grip and felt the still hard, cum-drenched cock slid along his own abs. "Yar girl is mine now, Chrissy", Ted boomed, "She'll keep living with ya and ya better take good care of her. Got it?". Chris nodded in response and was thrown down on the floor. "Now get her home!", Ted barked and dove back into the pool.
  23. Shade

    Scotty 2.0

    Links to previous Scotty stories: Scotty Scotty 2.0 “Looks like you got enough food there for ten line backers Balotelli!” I quickly became aware of Mike Rogers standing next to me. He reached over and solidly slapped my back by way of friendly greeting, one linebacker to another. I didn’t really feel the impact of his great thumping hit on my wide lats and I suspected by the expression that passed briefly across his cheerful face that it might actually have hurt his hand a little. Pained or not, Rogers reached around me and grabbed a handful of fries from the big pile I had on my lunch tray, shoving them into his wide open mouth with a shit eating grin. Well I should say off one of my trays. I was feeling hungrier than usual today and so I was balancing a couple heavily laden plastic trays as I made my way through the lunch line to the cashier. Mike was the second biggest defensive tackle on the team after me, and until very recently the biggest. But even he didn’t have enough strength to really make me feel it. “Yeah,” said another voice conversationally butting in, “I think coach is still pissed he lost his star running back to the defensive line this year.” That new voice was from Casey Wilton. He was a damn good quarterback with a fine arm. Most folks would consider him a solid specimen of manhood, but next to me he was tiny. I shrugged my shoulders. They were three times as wide as Wilton’s. “What can I do? I like being big. And I’ve found it’s more fun to take down the other team’s offense.” “Ain’t that the truth Hulk boy.” Casey and Mike had skipped through the line and moved in front of me to the verbal annoyance of several other people in the line. After all what were your teammates for if not to skip ahead of the angry lunch crowd waiting in line? Casey continued undeterred by the complaints behind us. “You’re big enough to be a whole defensive line all by yourself.” “That tackle you made last Friday!” whistled Rogers. “You took out three of those big fuckers on the Emory offense like they was nothing. And each of those bastards was my size!” “As easy as that,” I confirmed. “If coach thinks I can be more effective as a wall, then I’m happy to oblige. Besides Rogers, you’re looking a little skinny these days.” “You and Dick Wank sure as hell hulked out this summer.” “I wouldn’t let him hear you say that Rogers. You know how touchy he is.” Rogers massaged his jaw thoughtfully and I knew he’d discovered the hard way that Rich had literally outgrown any form of bullying. The last guy that had made a derogatory comment had ended up hurting for a few days. “You and him have gotten to be tight Balotelli.” This was from Casey. I think some of my former teammates were a little jealous of my new bromance with Rich. It hadn’t been a day back at school and I’d grown so much that the coaches moved me to defense. No one really remarked on my size, or Rich’s, since a lot of people hadn’t seen much of either of us on the first day of school. But I knew folks were muttering about it. And one look at the two of us together and it was clear we shared a love of getting huge, although that was about all we had in common. However I genuinely liked the kid despite his hang-ups. Once you got past his guard of course. And it was after all mostly my fault he’d gotten picked on by the jocks since eighth grade. No one’s perfect right? In any case I felt the need to defend him to my teammates. “He’s my bro and lifting partner. He’s all right, even if he doesn’t like football much. Leave him alone.” Casey had reached the end of the line and paid for his food. Rogers was at the till as well. “Don’t worry big guy. A friend of yours is a friend of ours.” Casey slapped my ass as he said it. “Ouch! You got iron shoved down your drawers? I might start calling you iron cheeks from now on.” “Not if you want to live to play at next Friday’s game,” I warned him. I was serious about that. Some simple ragging was okay, but you couldn’t let it get out of hand. And I liked Casey, but he was far too into the grab-ass for my taste. Some things you needed to cut off before they get started. Casey just laughed it off. The boys headed out to the football tables as I set down my trays to pay. “Will we see you over at the table bro?” Casey hollered to me as I paid. “Naw man. I’m gonna keep the Dweeb company.” I was the only one big enough these days to call Rich a dweeb, and I liked the joke. “All right then. See ya around big guy!” Rogers hadn’t been joking about my food earlier however. I did have a power of food I had to pay for and it always took some extra time to ring it all up. Becky Smith was standing behind me in line. She wore a look of furious impatience on her face and I knew why. Becky was a student council representative, but she didn’t have a lot of time for football players. And traditionally she didn’t have a lot of time for me in particular. “Ah, sorry Becky.” I took a chance. “I shouldn’t have let the boys cut.” “No you shouldn’t have. Plus you eat like a gorilla. You've got enough food there to cure world hunger.” “Well I’m a growing boy. I need my calories.” “I heard you and those other two jerks talking. So what if you’re big? Playing football is like watching Neanderthals knock each other out. Who cares?” “I thought you girls liked a big, strong man?” I looked her in the eye as I said it. I wasn’t sure about Becky. She was always hostile to me even before my recent growth spurt, but it seemed to me the lady doth protest too much if you know what I mean. The cashier had by now taken my money, but I hovered for a second while Becky paid for her lunch. I pressed closer to her, just to let her get some of my scent. “Maybe you’d like to inspect it some time? Just to see for yourself.” She looked over at me. “Inspect what?” “My body of course. I think you might like getting up close and personal with a Neanderthal.” Her cheeks colored a bit and I knew I had hit pay dirt. Her face flashed a look of fury and she began to march off. “Not if you were the last man at this school,” I heard her say as she turned sharply, heading in the opposite direction from me. “Just think about it,” I called to her as she walked away. “The offer’s open any time.” I let out a low whistle of appreciation, but loud enough for her to hear. Of course I’d never fucked Becky Smith, but at that moment I would have liked to. Very much indeed. * * * BURP! “That hit the fucking spot!” Rich glared across the table at me with a disgusted look on his face. “What?” I asked. “You’re disgusting!” “Dweeb, you gotta learn to lighten up.” Rich snorted, but didn’t comment. He’d gotten used to my nickname for him by now and knew I meant it in a good natured way. “Guys burp and fart and call each other names. You gotta get with the program.” I leaned back in my chair and patted my full stomach, the bricks of my abs were temporarily distended as I started digesting all that food. I’d put away everything on the trays I had from my confrontation with Becky and gone up for more besides. Rich and I had a big workout planned for tonight and I knew that food would not go to waste. I could already feel it fueling my muscles. “What do you think of Becky Smith?” I asked Rich. He took a drink of soda from his can. “She’s hot.” “Damn right. I wanna fuck her.” Rich suddenly squeezed his can of soda and the liquid quickly poured out around his fist as he casually crushed the metal. I watched and thought at first it was because of what I said, but I saw he wasn’t looking at me. Just then I heard a sweet voice coming from right beside me. “Hi, Rich.” “Uhhh…hi….hello…Ali.” Rich smiled weakly. The dude really had a charming smile. I turned my head so that I could get a look at Ali Dachowski standing there. She smiled back at Rich. The girl was fine. Slamming body. But she had eyes only for Rich. It was actually kinda cute. When it was clear he wasn’t going to say anything else, she gave him a final smile and started to walk away. She turned back just for second. “See you in class.” “Ummm…okay…see…you…Ali.” Rich stumbled over every word. The boy was so nervous. It was kinda sweet. “Hi Ali. Bye Ali,” I called out after her. My three hundred pounds might not have been there for all she cared. Ali just ignored me completely. Once she was out of earshot I threw one of my empty milk containers at Rich’s vacant, awestruck face. It hit him square between the eyes and shook him out of his reverie. “What was that for?” “Dude, have you asked her out yet?” Rich’s face turned five shades of scarlet. “No,” he muttered. “Why not?” “I dunno.” “Man are you still nervous?” “Maybe.” I leaned back again and regarded him thoughtfully. Rich may have gained one hundred fifty pounds of solid muscle, but it was going to take a little longer to build up his self-esteem. Of course, you can’t rush these sorts of things. “It’s high time we found you some company of the female persuasion. Ali is practically begging you for it man. Believe me!” “You think?” “Bro, I know. Trust me. If you don’t ask her out, I’m gonna.” I smirked at him. “Or some other dude. You can’t keep a fine piece of ass like that waiting. Playing hard to get is only cute for so long.” Rich looked cross at those words. I’d learned very quickly in the gym that Rich was competitive. He might be quiet, but when you challenged him his blood got up. “I know!” “Then man up and stop being such a pussy! Ask her out tonight before we hit the gym.” As I spoke I noticed Becky Smith scowling at me from across the cafeteria. I winked at her. Her scowl softened for just a moment and she winked back. Oh, yeah baby. I was so in there. * * * The first few weeks of the school year had been strange to say the least. One minute I’d been tossing Rich’s nerdy little ass across the front lawn of the high school and then next thing I knew I’d found myself a balls to the wall lifting partner. A dude who was into it as much as me. It was all thanks to those sweet pills. However, it didn’t come without some unwanted consequences. Matt had been crushed. I hadn’t told him the whole story, but he was not happy to have been left out. We hadn’t really hung out much at all since that first day. And coach had been both stupefied and pissed as hell. He’d insisted that I get drug tested, which I’d expected to fail given how much I’d been juicing over the summer. Surprisingly though the tests showed absolutely no traces of any unnatural substances. You could have knocked me over with a feather! But all the coaching staff argued it over and couldn’t see any reason for me not to play. The doctors said it was just a freak growth spurt over the summer. So they figured they’d move my muscle on the team to bolster our flagging defensive line. If you wanted to know the truth I kinda loved it. Slamming into those big dudes on the other side and flattening them so easily just felt awesome. And since I’d taken this new position our team hadn’t lost a game. Mostly because I wasn’t about to let any of the other team’s players get past me on the field. My parents took it okay actually. Much better than coach did anyway. My dad wasn’t exactly stupid. He was a blue collar dude and he’d known I’d been juicing over the summer. Hell he’d recommended I do it. He’d done it in his own day. And he still did it too. My uncle and roid supplier was also on gear in fact. True the parents were shocked at how fast I’d put on one hundred pounds in a day, but they’d rationalized it. They didn’t have much of a choice. They didn’t want trouble. Plus my doctor said I was fit as a horse after all. Couldn’t find anything wrong. Rich’s dad was another matter entirely: “Rich I can’t believe you stole from me!” Two weeks later and I could still see him in my mind as he had paced back and forth nervously. He told us, “Do you know how dangerous the DX-75 is? It’s never been tested on humans. I could lose my license!” “Dude, your dad’s a little excitable don’t you think?” I had whispered to Rich. He’d elbowed me in the ribs. “And you! Scott Balotelli isn’t it? What happens if you get sick, huh? What if I get sued by your parents?” After that conversation I knew where Rich got a lot of his mannerisms from. Dr Wenk was a pretty slim dude, a lot like Rich had been. Although now Rich towered over his father. You could still see the family resemblance though in his face, but that was about where it ended. “Don’t worry sir!” I’d told him in as soothing a voice as I could muster. “We’re both okay. And the Dw…Rich here is in the best shape of his life.” Dr Wenk had paused and looked at us. “And I mean, c’mon sir. You can’t tell me you don’t think it looks good on us.” I had flexed my large biceps and felt my shirtsleeve tear. Fuck, I knew my parents wouldn’t be happy about me ruining another shirt. However I knew it would look impressive and I’d had a plan to start charging for cam shows. I figured that would bring in some money. I was gonna need it. Dr Wenk’s junk had got a little hard and I think he liked muscle just fine. “We’ll be your test subjects,” I’d emphasized. “I mean we’ve already taken the pills so damage is done. And what’s the FDA gonna do? You can monitor us and shit. Make sure we’re not turning into mutants!” He’d rubbed his jaw thoughtfully. “Okay. But you’re both gonna submit to weekly bloodwork and check ups." “Deal!” I knew how to read people. I definitely had that going for me. And you just had to know which buttons to press. I figured any dude who was mixing up muscle cocktails in his lab must be seriously jonesing for muscle. Although he still hadn’t given us any more pills. But he’d taken his share of blood for testing in the meantime. That just left the bitches at issue. I’d read my whole life that girls dig a bit of muscle, but not too much. I’d been a big boy. Six foot and two hundred pounds. I used to get looks all the time. I was now six inches taller and three hundred pounds according to the scales. Looking in the mirror I was swole as fuck. But over the last few weeks I’d been packing away some serious calories and Rich and I had been hitting the gym hard. I was still looking mighty, mighty jacked. Pecs hairy and finally thicker than Jane Thompson’s tits. I’d crushed a remote control in my cleavage just to see if I could. Plus I was still juicing, although I’d upped my dosage by a factor of four. I couldn’t get enough juice. My muscles were soaking it up. And for those fitness models out there, I was still rocking the aesthetics. My muscles had gotten bigger and denser. Although I was big I was in proportion and whether or not girls are supposed to like men with extra-large muscles, I must have been giving off some kind of pheromones or something because I’d been getting every bit as much attention as I’d ever had before. Even more so. You can’t argue with success. You just gotta ride the wave until it ends. And pray that it never does. * * * “OH FUCK!” I lifted her off my dick a little and let her slide back down my shaft. It’s a good thing Becky Smith was a natural squirter because we needed the extra lube. Bitch had a tight hole. My bull cock had been stretching her right the way open and she would probably regret this fuck tomorrow when she was having trouble walking. She sure as shit wasn’t regretting it now though! “You’re so big!” She breathed, amazed. I heaved her again with one of my giant hands on each of her cheeks. Lifting her up enough to fuck her good and proper. Becky’s hands were all over my pecs and she’d buried her face in there about ten minutes ago when I’d first picked her up. “Damn…girl…I…gotta…cum. Gotta…get…back…to…study hall.” I was grunting good style with each thrust. She was good, but I didn’t have all day. “Just wait. WAIT! I’m gonna cum again!” He voice went up three octaves and I fucked her a bit harder. My dick was so thick it had to be hitting every part of her pussy. And she’d cum four or five times already. I'd lost count. It was less than a minute more of high pitched shrieking and I felt her splash more cum all down my balls! She held on for dear life and I roared out as I dumped a load into the condom inside her. Cumming used to feel good, but now it felt amazing. The sensation was so strong I could feel my balls explode and a jolt of pure pleasure run through every fiber of my being until I literally seized up and erupted into the condom. Fucking had been like that every time since I took the pills. And so was beating my meat. I’d been needing to play blue ball baseball with my stick morning, noon, and night these days. The balls were pumping out some serious loads and all this extra test was making Scotty a very horny boy. I had to empty them a lot. Long gone was the day when my nads were shrunk from the gear. If anything they were swelling bigger and bigger. Fucking just Jane Thompson wasn’t gonna cut it anymore. Becky Smith on the other hand was a step in the right direction. As my orgasm wound down and I came back to reality, she was hanging onto my pec shelf for dear life. Her big thick titties hung just underneath my slabs of beef and I could feel them pressed there. Her face was buried deeply in the valley between my pecs. Another shudder out of her and I think I might just have given her one last orgasm. Score! I lifted her up off my dick and brought her mouth to mine. I loved tongue fucking a bitch. Especially after I was just inside them. “Bitches be all up into my muscles!” I told her, only half joking as I set her back down on the floor. “Fuck you!” she said, buttoning her blouse back up again. “Naw girl, that’s what I just did to you.” I slapped her gently on her ass. “I’d do it again if I had the time.” “What makes you think I’d let you fuck me again?” “Cause I know you like this dick.” I pulled off my condom. It was full near to bursting. And I do mean full! “Sides you were riding me like I was a bull and your juices are still dripping off these big balls.” I ran my finger down my sac and brought it up to my lips for a taste. She stared, but it was with desire. I smiled and tossed the condom, which was well stretched and full, making a three point score as it slammed into the trash can. It took a minute for my cock to soften enough to try and squeeze it back into my jeans. I pulled on my shirt. It was tight, but since it was 5XL I was praying it would continue to fit me today. I think that fuck had actually given me a pump. “You really are a fucking Neanderthal you know!” “But you like it anyway!” She smiled back at me just about ready to slide into her panties. “I do!” “Leave me your panties.” Becky gave me a look, but then tossed them over to me. I grinned and used them to wipe the juice off my balls before I pulled my jeans back up. When I knew she was watching I took a sniff of the fabric, now thoroughly coated in her smell and juices. “You’re disgusting.” “It’ll give me something to remember you by when I’m pounding this monster tonight.” “Well if your right hand gets lonely you can come over to mine tonight. My parents don’t get back until Sunday. And my brother will be too stoned to care.” “I just might give you a call then!” “Good!” * * * I swaggered back into the cafeteria. Matt was sitting, trying to make a passable effort to look like he was engrossed in his chemistry book. He was still giving me the cold shoulder. “Where have you been Balotelli? I thought you were just going to the restroom?” “Sorry Mr H. Those hamburgers at lunch today. I don’t know what the kitchen staff put in that meat, but I just had to get it back out again if you know what I mean.” There was laughter around the room and I plonked myself down across from Matt. “Bro!” I hissed at him leaning across the table. “Are you gonna fucking ignore me forever? You’re acting like a chick dude.” “You know why I’m mad dude.” “Listen,” I explained with my patient voice, “you know I couldn’t let you in on it. There wasn’t time. And besides you’re the one who had just got through saying you wanted to keep your physique slim for modelling! So put on your big boy pants and SUCK IT UP!” “Shut up Balotelli and study!” “Sorry Mr H!” I was staring Matty straight in the eye. I was tired of this bullshit. He finally gave in and broke a tentative smile. “So you got anymore of whatever it was that made you huge?” “Naw man.” He looked away with a dreamy look in his eyes. “Sides bro, thought you wanted to be a fitness model?” “Yeah, but c’mon.” He looked back at me. His eyes were hungry. “Look at you dude! That is awesome. You’re like Superman dude. I never seen so many muscles before!” “But let me work on it. I think I can maybe hook you up.” “’Kay.” That seemed to satisfy him. I wasn’t sure how Rich’s dad would go for it though. Plenty of time to discuss it later. “You know what else dude?” He looked up from his chem book. “I just fucked Becky Smith in the janitor's closet.” “Shut up! No you didn’t.” “Did.” “Did not.” I pulled her wet panties out of my back pocket and threw them down on the table. “Just smell them if you don’t believe me.” “Why do you happen to have ladies' underwear Balotelli?” Oh shit. I thought Mr H couldn’t see that far. He must of got new glasses. “Do you really want me to answer that Mr H?” I turned to look at the old geezer. He was peering down his spectacles at me, and I gratuitously bounced my pecs a few times. “No. And that’s another detention for you Balotelli. After school.” “Well she was worth it Mr H….” The whole room erupted again. It wasn’t like it was going to ruin my reputation or anything, was it? * * * “Okay Balotelli you can go now.” “Good I’m starving.” I got up and pushed away from the desk. I rose up higher and higher, and Mr H had to recline his head back to look me in the eye. I stretched my arms and felt the tight shirt I was wearing strain to stay on. At least above the waist where my guns, pecs, lats and shoulders were competing to see which seam would rip first. Mr H looked unimpressed. And that actually impressed me. “Get the hell out of here Balotelli. And take these with you.” Becky’s panties hung from the end of his pencil. “You sure Mr H? I’m happy to give them to you for being such a great teacher. After all I’m gonna be seeing the real thing tonight.” “Go!” I grabbed the panties with a wink and hit the door. Fuck. At least I’d finished my homework in detention. Now I needed to eat. Good thing the webcam was starting to bring in some cash because my mom was having trouble keeping the fridge stocked. I got home and made myself some food. There was half a leftover pan of lasagna. I cleaned that up, along with two steaks I’d bought with my own money from camming, a whole pan of rice, and plenty of cooked and raw veggies. Plus a lot of the pre-workout supplements that my uncle recommended. And my daily dose of gear. My parents were both out and I did most of my own cooking anyway. It actually made it pretty easy to come and go as I wanted. Especially since my older brother was living on his own with the girl he’d knocked up a couple years out of high school, and my younger brother was doing time at our local Juvenile Detention Center. Like I said, my family wasn’t exactly living the high life. My cell phone rang and I answered. “Dweeb!” I hollered at him after checking the number. “How’s it hanging?” “Just heading over to the gym in a bit. I’m at the library now.” I was still working on Rich, but I felt certain I’d teach him some friendly banter soon. “Guess who’s here?” he added. I could hear the excitement in his voice over the phone. “Wouldn’t be Ali, would it Dweeb?” I could hear the groan on the other end and knew I’d gotten it in one try. “Are you gonna ask her?” “Yeah!” “All right then tiger. Go on. I’ll see you at the gym in an hour!” “Okay” I was going to the gym all right, but first I was going to pay a little visit to Rich’s dad. He and I had some business to discuss. I grabbed my truck's keys and noticed a plate of cookies sitting on top of the microwave. Well couldn’t hurt to grab one or two for the road right? So I took the whole fucking plate. READ MORE ABOUT SCOTTY HERE: Scotty Takes Control
  24. GlamRockCowboy

    Repost: Gypsy Muscle

    GYPSY MUSCLE BY GLAMROCKCOWBOY (Author's note: This story is, in part, inspired by bodybuilder Sergio Carpathos, as well as the legendary lost continent of Atlantis, and the incredible “femuscle” creations of the artist known as Tiger-San, on the Deviant Art website. I should also note that, while the flamboyant appearance and style of the Romany or Gypsy peoples plays a part in my narrative, all characters depicted herein are entirely my own creation, and are entirely fictional. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and unintentional. Finally, while the names “Boris” and Natasha” were in part inspired by the characters from Jay Ward's “Rocky and Bullwinkle” cartoon series, no infringement of any kind is intended. This is a work of pure muscle fantasy—no more, no less! Enjoy!) It was a cold, raw, depressing day in early spring, as a slender teenage figure made its way through the out-skirts of the city proper, heading toward an affluent, but more sparsely populated, suburb. 17-year-old Scott Franks, a recent high school graduate, was looking for the palatial estate where two of his best friends, Boris and Natasha Radelescu, lived with their parents. He had just received his diploma the day before. Now, in accordance with the drunken edict of his brutish father, having packed his few worldly goods in a duffel bag, he had left the only home he had ever known, never to return. His father had repeatedly declared that he had never wanted to have a child in the first place. Having gotten Scott's mother pregnant, however, both his mother's and his father's parents had forced his father and his mother to wed. Ironically, his mother had passed away from uterine cancer more than a year before. His grandparents were all deceased as well. Since he had now graduated from high school, and was therefore now legally an adult, Scott knew that he could no longer depend on the juvenile authorities for any help or protection. Only the Rade-lescues, whom he had known, and whose friendship he had cherished, for more than six years, had offered him any hope of shelter, any means of getting back on his feet. Boris and Natasha, who were of Gypsy descent, had been aware of Scott's situation virtually from the day they had first met. On being advised of their best friend's impending rejection by his father, the two teens had promptly assured Scott that he would be more than welcome to move in with them. Now, the slender young graduate was searching for the Radelescu estate to take his friends up on their pledge. There were, however, several obstacles still confronting him. For one thing, although he knew their street address, he had never actually been there, his father having previously forbidden him to visit the estate. Furthermore, he had no cell phone, let alone a tablet or laptop computer. Since this was a Sunday morning, all of the city's public libraries were closed, and there were no so-called “Internet cafes” in the area where he could send an email message to his two friends to alert them to his plight. As he slowly made his way toward the address his friends had given him, Scott thought back to the day when he had actually met Boris and Natasha, more than half a decade earlier. He had instantly been drawn to the two sib-lings by their unusually exotic appearance. Their father, they had explained, was of Romany, or Gypsy, descent, while, surprisingly, their mother was pure-blooded Hawaiian. The result of this extraordinary union had been two of the most strikingly gorgeous “tweens” Scott had ever laid eyes on. The pair had chosen to amplify their good looks still further by adopting the “New Romantic” style of the 1980's, including the use of makeup and the so-called “big hair” styles that had been a major part of that trend, as exemplified by such artists as Nick Rhodes of Duran Duran and Adam Ant, to say nothing of the “glam metal bands” of the later 80's and early 90's. As if that had not been enough, even when he had first met them, Scott had been aware that Boris and Natasha were unusually muscular. In the course of time, the two Radelescues had grown and morphed into far and away the two biggest, most massive muscle teens anyone at his school had ever seen. By the time of their own gradua-tion, three months earlier than his own, they had grown so massive that, even when relaxed, both Boris's and Natasha's pectoral muscles were literally within a few inches of their chins! The remainder of their physiques were proportionally massive. In addition, Boris's gonads were obscenely large, while Natasha's figure, amplified by her incredible musculature, was almost unbearably curvaceous and voluptuous. Little wonder, then, that Scott had been head-over-heels in love with Natasha from the moment when he had first set eyes on her. For her part, Natasha had been just as strongly attracted to Scott, despite the fact that Scott unavoidably looked like a human beanpole next to her and her fraternal twin brother (primarily due to an exceptionally high level of myostatin in Scott's DNA). Boris and Scott had also hit it off, to say the least, and the two of them had become as close as brothers, while Mr. and Mrs. Radelescu had virtually become Scott's surrogate parents, especially since Scott's mother had passed away. All of that, however, Scott realized, would do him little if any good unless he could make contact with the Rade-lescues, whom he knew had recently been out of town. Even when Scott had first known them, Boris and Nata-sha had been among the hottest and highest-paid young models in the industry, and the demand for their services, along with their net worth, had skyrocketed over the years. Since their own graduation from high school, the two Radelescues' careers had seemingly “made the jump to light-speed,” so to speak. As a result, Scott knew that there was a better than even chance that his two best buds would not be at home when he called. Still, Scott knew he simply had to try. It was nearly 11 o'clock in the morning when Scott finally arrived at the address his friends had given him. As he walked up the long drive, the massive gates in front of him suddenly began to open, and the youth's keen ears detected the velvety thrum of what turned out to be a customized “mega-stretch” Lamborghini Diablo limou-sine! Scott neatly jumped out of the way as the limo roared up the drive from behind him—only to come to a screeching halt a few seconds later! The rear passenger door on the left-hand side popped open, and Scott's weary heart leaped as his best male friend, Boris Radelescu, jumped out and came running to his side. After the two had exchanged a hug and a kiss, in his deep, rich bass voice, Boris asked, “Scott, what are you doing here? Mind you, I'm glad to see you, but you're about the last person I'd expect to see here—and especially on a Sunday morning!” Scott briefly explained his plight, whereupon Boris instantly ushered him into the limo, which then resumed its journey toward the Radelescu mansion. On arriving at the rear entrance, the limo again came to a halt—this time more slowly. As Scott and Boris made their way out of the limo, the kitchen door swung open. Natasha Radelescu, along with her parents, Frank and Beryl, came out to retrieve the groceries from the limousine's massive trunk. They were shocked to see that Boris had picked up a passenger, and even more so when they saw who the passenger was. On hearing of Scott's plight, Frank instantly began snapping out orders, directing the household staff to immediately prepare a bed-room for Scott's use. By this time, Natasha had made her way to her long-time boyfriend's side, and the two promptly exchanged a deep, rich French kiss, and a hug such as only long-separated lovers could appreciate. Scott then hugged and kissed her parents warmly, and the group made its way inside. After taking his duffel bag, Boris gently but firmly ushered his friend into the den, where a hot fire was cheerily blazing in the big Russian masonry fireplace. To his dismay, Scott had hardly seated himself in one of the big, rich leather recliners when he fainted from utter ex-haustion. Frank, an experienced physician, took one look at the unconscious youth, and instantly sized up the situation. Rather than disturb the now-sleeping teen, he gently moved the chair to full-recline position. For his part, Boris fetched a big satin comforter and tenderly draped it over his best friend. It was 3 o'clock in the afternoon when Scott's blue eyes flickered open. Slowly, he returned the chair to its nor-mal upright position, then, just as slowly, got to his feet. He stretched and flexed his slender muscles, tossing his rich, golden tresses back over his shoulders as he did so. A moment later, Boris came into the room, put his huge arm around his best friend, and warmly kissed him on the cheek. “Feeling better?” he inquired. “Infinitely bet-ter!” Scott gushed in response, his handsome face lighting up with even greater pleasure as the woman he loved came to join them. As the two young lovers exchanged a deep, rich kiss, Beryl's voice made itself heard. “Scott, I've got some soup and sandwiches ready for you if you'd like them.” “Ma'am, you just made my day!” Scott replied, leading the way into the kitchen. As he seated himself at the big kitchen table, a smiling Frank came into the room. He mas-saged Scott's shoulders for a moment or two, then asked, “Am I correct in deducing that you walked all the way out here from your old home?” Wincing slightly, the youth replied, “Yes, sir, I'm afraid so.” Upon finishing his lunch, Scott led the way back into the den. After everyone had seated themselves, Scott gave them a complete explanation of what had happened earlier that day, and the reasons behind it. By the time he finished, even Beryl's face had turned brick red with fury, and they all had to fight hard to keep from expressing their opinion of Scott's father in terms that they all knew Scott would never approve of. Scott sighed as he looked up at the mantel clock. “By this time, he's left town, and he told me he would never be back!” he commented sadly, shaking his head in disappointment. “He'd better not ever come back here!” Natasha shot back hotly, her enormous muscles swelling up to even greater proportions as a result of her anger. Boris's muscles were also expanding in size and power, almost to the point of “hulking out.” Scott's face turned deadly pale, and he shrank back in fear, recognizing for the first time how dangerous the Radelescu twins could be if he ever got on their bad side. Seeing this, Boris and Natasha promptly put their mountainous arms around him, hugging and kissing him, and repeatedly assuring their best friend that their anger was directed at Scott's father, and not at Scott himself. As his two best buds snuggled up to him and cuddled him, Scott took a fresh look at them, as if in fact he were seeing them for the very first time. Both of them had long, rich jet black hair reaching almost to the top edges of the huge, heavy black belts they both wore. Their eyes were also black, a stark contrast to the rich, heavy silk satin brocade of the extravagant poet shirts they were wearing. Boris's shirt was a fiery metallic red, while Na-tasha's was an equally fiery royal blue. Both shirts had bigger sleeves, and more rows and layers of ruffles and lace, than Scott had ever laid eyes on. The shirts in turn were tucked into pairs of black patent leather pirate pants, whose lower legs were sheathed by even richer looking buccaneer boots with 6-inch-wide cuffs, 7-inch stacked heels, and 5-inch platform soles. Above the belts, wide satin sashes (Boris's being silver, while Nata-sha's was a deep metallic gold) provided an extra touch of extravagance and luxury. Despite their sheer volume, however, the two teens' outfits served only to emphasize their gargantuan phy-siques, as well as their strikingly gorgeous facial features. The total effect was enough to make Scott shake his head in wonder, and not a little despair. Although Scott was strikingly handsome in his own right, the disparity between his size and that of his two best buds was discouraging. He actually found himself wondering why these two wealthy young giants even noticed him, let alone counting him as a friend! Boris and Natasha, however, had no such qualms. They well remembered how, from the moment they had first met, Scott had gone out of his way to make them feel welcome at the middle school they all attended. Their attachment to him had only grown deeper and richer when they had moved on to the same high school together. It was there, too, that they had truly come to grips with the verbal and physical abuse that Scott's father had increasingly heaped upon him, especially after Scott's mother had passed away. Only a violent confrontation between the two “Gypsy Giants” (as the other students referred to them) and Scott's father had kept their best friend from being literally beaten to death. It had been at that point that Boris and Natasha had offered to take Scott in should the need arise, an offer that their parents had instantly backed to the hilt. As they now nuzzled the blonde youth (who was moaning in ecstasy at their ministrations), the two Gypsy teens wished they had carried out their promise much, much sooner. For his part, Scott's features were of a distinctly Nordic cast, with rich, honey-gold hair that came just to the bottom of his shoulder blades, eyes that were so blue they were almost violet in their intensity, a perfectly shaped nose, and, like those of his best buds, lips that were so big and full and pouty that they all but screamed to be passionately kissed again and again and again, something that Natasha was doing at that very moment, and that Scott was avidly repaying in kind. While he was far less muscular than Boris, his bone structure (ironically enough!) was every bit as big and heavy as his best bud's, a fact which served to make the disparity in their physiques even more cruel. Even so, Boris and Natasha both realized that, with the right makeup and clothing, Scott would easily become every bit as glamorous as they were—maybe even more so! Scott's ecstatic moans were growing louder and more intense by the minute as the Gypsy twins continued to nuzzle his face and neck. “Take off your shirt, my friend,” Boris requested, his rich, deep bass now thick with their ancestral accent. Without question, the blond youth complied. Then, Natasha asked, “Now take off your T-shirt, my love,” with a rich, soft, throaty laugh that was so arousing it was almost ribald. Again, Scott complied without hesitation. As he did so, he glanced at the large mirror the hung over the mantelpiece. He was shocked to see that his two friends were now sporting fangs, both upper and lower, that were growing longer and sharper every second. Yet, since he could clearly see them both in the mirror, and they were both casting shadows in the afternoon sunlight, he knew they were not vampires. What was going on here?, he wondered. The answer came only a moment later when the two teens suddenly bit into his slender trapezius muscles like a perfectly-matched pair of king cobras! Pain lanced through him for just a moment, then it was replaced with feelings of power and strength and well-being such as Scott had never experienced before. Far from resisting them, the blonde youth actually opened himself to these new sensations, which grew all the deeper and stronger in direct response. A minute later, just as Scott was on the razor's edge of going into full orgasm, his two friends released him. Instantly, the puncture marks on his shoulders healed and vanished, as though they had never existed to begin with. Not even a single drop of blood showed itself, either on his traps or on the two Gypsy teens' fangs, which were now rapidly re-tracting, disappearing altogether only moments later, although their gigantic chests were expanding and contracting to their very limits. As the three teens regained their senses, Scott managed to pant out, “What—what was that all about?”, as he put his T-shirt and outer shirt back on. “We just injected you with an anti-myostatin enzyme our bodies produce,” Boris explained, as his breathing began returning to normal. “ANTI-myostatin?” Scott echoed, his face betraying his surprise at his best male friend's reply. The twins nodded as Natasha explained, “This is why we're both so big, Scott—and we're both still growing, by the way!” The latter prospect caused the young blonde's male member to swell up bigger and thicker and longer than it ever had before. He was trembling with lust as he visualized the girl he all but worshipped becoming even more powerful, more muscular, more voluptuous and curvaceous. In fact, had the two of them been alone at that moment, Scott realized that he would have ravished Natasha with all the power he could muster. What was more, he could see from the look in Natasha's dark eyes that she would have responded in exactly the same way. Boris, however, placed a gently restraining hand on his best friend's shoulder. “Easy, my friend, easy!” he cau-tioned, in a deep, velvety purr. “Let's not go too far, too fast, all right?” Scott nodded gratefully, realizing that his friend was absolutely right. He had long wanted to marry Natasha. Indeed, he had actually proposed to her pri-vately at the Senior Prom only a few days earlier. She had joyfully accepted, and her parents had gladly given their blessing, as had Boris himself. Even so, they had all agreed not to announce the engagement publicly, not only for the sake of the twins' modeling careers, but to prevent any possible reprisals or interference from Scott's father as well. Now that Scott's father had abandoned him, however, and was therefore out of his life altogether, Scott naturally wanted to marry the girl of his dreams as soon as possible. Even so, he forced himself to calm down, and all the more so as his curiosity asserted itself. Seeing this, the elder Radelescues, who had remained in the background up until now, gently took command of the situation. Leaning forward in his armchair, Frank explained, “It's a long story, Scott, but for now, suffice it to say that we first noticed this 'genetic anomaly' in Boris and Natasha when they were about 6 years old. It wasn't until they entered high school with you, however, that we were able to put together at least a fairly complete explanation.” His wife, who was also a fully trained physician, continued, “We may never know all the details, Scott, but it appears that our family is descended from the royal family of the lost continent of Atlantis. At the time of the Great Flood of Noah, the people of Atlantis had reached a level of scientific and technological advancement that our civilization is only now even beginning to catch up to. They were even experimenting with genetic modifi-cation in humans—what some people today call 'eugenics'--to a degree that would make most science fiction writing of today pale into nothing by comparison!” Boris added, “They were also idolaters—snake worshippers, to be precise. That was why they worked the 'fangs' angle into what you just experienced!” “Another reason,” Natasha put in, “is that the enzyme we just injected you with is extremely delicate—it oxidizes and becomes useless instantly on contact with the air. That being the case, they decided on using snake-like fangs as a means of injecting the enzyme from one person to another.” Scott shook his head in amazement. He had seen George Pal's 1964 movie, “Atlantis—The Lost Continent” several times over the years, but he had never dreamed that anything like what he had seen in that film—es-pecially the “House of Beasts”--might even have been close to being real. “Man,” he mused, “if they were do-ing that kind of weird stuff, it's no wonder God brought the Great Flood to stop them!” “Precisely,” Frank responded, nodding his head. “Anyway, our family records indicate that several of the princesses of the royal family married the sons of Noah. In fact, Shem's wife is said to have been the Crown Princess of Atlantis! Had Atlantis survived, Shem could have become the King of Atlantis, or at least what we might call the Prince Consort, when his wife succeeded to the throne!” Boris grinned wickedly as his future brother-in-law once more shook his head in amazement. He had realized that Scott would have a hard time processing all of this. Still, they had all agreed that it would be unfair to Scott not to disclose this information. In truth, Boris and Natasha had long been aware of Scott's disappointment on learning about the high myostatin level in his own DNA, which, of and by itself, would make it all but impossi-ble for him to “muscle up” to any significant degree, let alone to get anywhere near as big as his two best buds. That had, in fact, been the last straw as far as his father was concerned, and had prompted him to disown and reject his offspring immediately after graduation. When they had finally uncovered enough information in their historical research to get a clear picture of the “muscling up” procedure, as they called it, and how to carry it out, Boris and Natasha had become determined to carry it out on Scott at the first opportunity, and all the more so after he proposed to Natasha. Both Boris and his sister felt that it was the best and greatest wedding present they could possibly bestow on the youth they had both grown to love with all their hearts and souls. Their parents, whose testing had revealed Scott's high myostatin level to begin with, had readily agreed. A few moments later, Scott raised and shook his head, causing his long blond tresses to ripple back and forth in a way that even Boris found arousing. Grinning wickedly at the realization, Scott queried, “Okay, so what hap-pens now? Do my muscles just start growing, or what?” “It's not quite that simple, Scott, unfortunately,” Na-tasha replied. “We gave you the biggest dose of the enzyme our bodies could muster, because your level of myostatin is so high. It'll take several days for your body to process it all. Once that happens, you'll grow your own set of fangs as a signal. Your hair and gonads will also grow—in fact, they'll become HUGE!” “Yeah,” Boris put in, with a grin so wicked it was more like a leer, “You'll become a glam-rockin', ultra-mega-maxi-SUPER-stud!” That prospect was so arousing to Scott that, before he even realized it, he was grabbing Boris and kissing him on the mouth with the ferocity of a tiger. What was more, Boris was kissing him back just as ferociously, while his sister, grinning from ear to ear, waited for her turn. Sure enough, just a few moments later, Scott released her big brother, and then, with his chest heaving and a leer of utter lust on his handsome features, he lunged toward the young woman he loved, kissing her just as intensely as he had kissed Boris. For her part, Natasha kissed him back with equal intensity. As the two young lovers finally released each other, Beryl wordlessly caught her husband's eye. Then, silently pointing at the two, she then made a gesture of putting a ring on her left ring finger, mouthing the letters, “ASAP” as she did so. Frank emphatically nodded his concurrence. They had, after all, already given their bles-sing to Scott and Natasha's getting married. Now it was clear that they needed to follow up on that blessing as soon as possible. “So what happens after I grow my own fangs?” Scott queried, his slim chest still heaving from the kisses he had just exchanged with his two best buds. “Do I get to bite you guys?” “Exactly!” Boris rumbled in response. “Then, after our bodies process what you give us, our fangs will grow out again, and we get to bite you a second and final time. Then, your muscles will start to grow—and I mean fast!” “How fast—and how big will I get?” was Scott's next question. “We have no way of knowing that at this point, Babe,” Natasha replied. “There are simply too many variables in the equation for us to be sure.” The young blond nodded his understanding, then asked, “Do you think I might actually get as big as you guys?” “If not,” Natasha vowed, “we'll give you a second treatment!” Scott rolled his eyes up toward the ceiling, his whole body trembling as he contemplated repeating such a powerfully erotic experience. “Let's not cross that bridge unless and until we come to it,” Frank dryly advised, as his three younger companions grinned wickedly. With that, he and Beryl went to the kitchen to get supper underway. In spite of the hearty lunch he had consumed only a few hours earlier, Scott did full justice to a New York strip steak, baked potato with butter AND sour cream, a small tossed salad, and French vanilla ice cream for dessert. His friends warmly encouraged him to eat his fill, realizing that he had had little if anything else to eat prior to his arrival. Boris and Natasha then conducted Scott to his new bedroom, one of several suites on the ground floor. Each suite contained a master-sized bedroom (with California King-sized beds yet!), a bathroom with a whirlpool tub, and a parlor with a working Russian masonry fireplace, bookshelves, and a top-of-the line multi-media computer system, complete with 7.1 surround sound speakers! As Scott shook his head in wonder, Boris, with a wicked grin on his exotic features, opened the door to an ex-ceptionally large walk-in closet, whose racks were already groaning under the weight of numerous pirate, poet, and even rumba shirts, wide-leg jeans and pants in a variety of styles and colors, luxury high-fashion suits, and over a dozen pairs of platform shoes and boots. At the rear of the closet, there was a large 3-way mirror, along with a dresser and jewelry box containing numerous earrings and ear studs, rings, watches, pendants, neck-laces, neck chains, and other jewelry. The dresser contained any number of waist sashes, head wraps, neckties, floppy bow ties, scarves, and neckerchiefs. To top it all off, at the back of the right-hand side of the closet, there were several leather jackets and coats in various lengths, and even several full-length capes! Above the clothing racks on either side were shelves holding a number of wide-brimmed “cavalier” and “Pirate King” hats, and even several top hats to go with the more than half-a-dozen tuxes and full dress outfits, which even included high-fashion patent leather platform dress shoes and boots! As Scott gaped in utter astonishment at what was clearly intended to be his new wardrobe, Boris explained, “These are all outfits that I've outgrown over the past three or four years. They're all in perfect condition, and in a variety of sizes. I didn't want to just give or throw them away, and when you told us that your father was threa-tening to throw you out once you graduated, the decision to keep them for you to wear once you moved in with us was an easy one!” Scott instantly turned around, buried his face in Boris's massive shoulder, and unashamedly wept with joy. Boris promptly put his mountainous arms around his best male friend and held him close, rubbing his slender back and nuzzling him with infinite tenderness. It was several minutes before Scott was able to compose himself, whereupon Natasha showed him his new bathroom. On the vanity counter, she pointed out a wide variety of toiletries and cosmetics, including eye shadows, eye liners, and even lipsticks in a variety of colors. “Tomorrow,” she promised, “we'll start showing you how to use cosmetics to make yourself look more glam-rocking gorgeous than you've ever dreamed of!” As she concluded her words with a rich, throaty laugh, it was all Scott could do to keep from burying his face be-tween her massive, muscular, yet still voluptuous breasts, and giving the woman he loved a full French kiss all the way up her incredible cleavage. Somehow, though, he managed to restrain himself, although he did allow himself to give her the deepest, richest kiss he could summon up. As the two young lovers reluctantly let go of each other, both of them moaning in ecstasy, Boris gently purred, “On that note, my dear friend, I think it best that we retire for the night.” Scott nodded his agreement, whereupon his two best buds both embraced him for a long moment, and then left him to go to their own bedrooms. Scott then undressed and went over to a dresser to the right of his new bed, where, to his further astonishment, he found a wide variety of underwear and pajamas, all in the richest luxury fabrics money could buy. Swallowing hard, the young blonde chose a set of pajamas in a rich, royal blue satin, then put his feet in a pair of ankle-high sheepskin slippers and walked over to his new bed. He groaned in delight as he removed his slippers and slid between a set of deep scarlet satin sheets, then laid his head down on pillows that were sheathed in matching scarlet satin pillowcases. He had hardly done so before falling into the deepest, soundest, most wonderful sleep he had ever experienced. As might be expected, Scot experienced a number of EXTREMELY erotic dreams that night, every one of which culminated in a wet dream of increasing intensity and duration. Consequently, when he finally woke up late the next morning, they young blonde stud found himself virtually wallowing in a huge puddle of his own semen. Blushing more furiously than he ever had in his life, Scott carefully slid out of bed. As he began gathering his soiled linens, he was relieved to discover that the mattress had been fitted with a rubber sheet to protect against such accidents. Obviously, Scott realized, the family had been through something like this before with Boris, and had planned accordingly in his case. Leaving the soiled linens in a rough bundle on the bed, Scott went over to the dresser, where he chose a t-shirt and a pair of boxer shorts, both in a rich royal purple. Then, carefully wrapping himself in a matching purple satin bathrobe, Scott made his way to his new bathroom, where he divested himself of his soiled underwear. As he looked at himself in the bathroom mirror, Scott's eyes widened in surprise. His gonads had actually doubled in size during the night, while his hair, already mid-back in length, had now grown down to his waist, and was significantly thicker, fuller, richer, and silkier in texture, while its honey-gold color was noticeably deeper and richer in color, with a softness and shine that would have done credit to any supermodel on the planet! As he shook his head in wonder, Scott's augmented tresses moved back and forth in rippling waves that caused him to experience an erection like none he had ever had before. He could actually feel his manhood becoming longer, thicker, and harder, while his testicles swelled and ballooned outward before his very eyes. Realizing that he was on the verge of an orgasm, Scott quickly began drawing a bath, activating the whirlpool as he did so. Even as he washed his growing gonads, his augmented sex organs went into an eruption the likes of which Scott had never before experienced. Moaning in unspeakable ecstasy, the growing young blonde stud opened himself to this new experience, which responded by becoming even more intense. It was a full two hours later before Scott was finally able to extricate himself from the tub, having actually had to drain and refill the tub to wash off the accumulated semen from what he could only call a “super-orgasm,” as well as washing and conditioning his hair. As he was finishing up blow-drying his “super-mane,” as he now called it, Boris came into the bathroom to check on him. On seeing the latter, Boris's mouth dropped open, his eyes widening in astonishment. “WHOAH! AWESOME!” he whispered. His eyes widened still further as his brain registered the growth in his future brother-in-law's gonads. “Dude,” he commented, his voice still an awestruck whisper, “Natasha is gonna be all over you when she sees you!” “Not if I'm all over her first!” Scott smirked in reply. Boris promptly threw back his head and laughed, then took his best bud's face in his hands and looked it over carefully. “You know,” he commented, “I think that enzyme is even making your face look prettier—I mean it!” Scott looked at his facial features in the bathroom mirror. He was shocked to realize that his best bud was right. While his face was still distinctly Nordic, a delicate refinement in its shape and contours had definitely taken place, making it look increasingly exotic, much like Boris and Natasha's complexions. It was as if the best, the prettiest, the sexiest parts of both their faces and Scott's were being mixed together into that of a SUPER-super-model! Just then, Natasha came in to check on her fiancee. She almost fainted at the sight of the results that the enzyme had worked on her lover in just one night. Thankfully, Scott had already donned his underwear, as the sight of her fiancee in the nude would have unquestionably been too much for her. She somehow managed to pull herself together and helped Scott put on his makeup, in a subtle but smoky, sultry color scheme with touches of gold and silver at the outer edges. The finishing touch was a light, golden-colored lipstick that rendered his mouth almost unbearably kissable. Natasha proved as much, in fact, by giving the man she loved the deep-est, richest kiss she could muster. Scott replied with an even deeper, richer kiss than that, to the point that Boris actually felt it necessary to intervene, gently but firmly pulling the two apart. As the affianced couple slowly recovered, Scott panted, “Natasha, we need to apply for our marriage license TODAY! The way this enzyme is working on me, there's simply no way I'll be able to keep my hands off of you much longer!” Natasha wordlessly nodded her agreement. “We also need to get you signed up for a modeling contract like we have, Bro',” Boris put in. “Your good looks are becoming almost unbearable! You'll make a mint doing what we do!” “Yeah,” Scott replied, an increasingly wicked grin coming over his gorgeous features, “and maybe we can do some super-glam assignments together!” The two Radelescu siblings looked at each other for a moment. Then, as they realized how right their best bud was, they both responded in a slow drawl, “YE-E-E-E-A-H!!” With that, Boris led the three back out to the bedroom, where Beryl was gathering up the soiled bed clothes from the night before. Here eyebrows shot up in surprise as she saw the changes that had taken place overnight in her prospective son-in-law. Then, after she had left, Natasha looked over her future husband with the practiced eye of a costume designer. She then dressed her fiancee in an all-white satin outfit—a white satin poet shirt with a white satin floppy bow tie, white satin dress slacks with a high waistband, wide, flaring legs and wide cuffs, a wide white patent leather belt, white silk over-the-calf stockings, and ankle-high white patent leather platform boots. To top off the outfit, she then had Scott put on a white satin waist-length, double-breasted suit coat. As Natasha fluffed up the ruffles on Scott's shirt front and cuffs, Frank called out over the intercom that Scott's breakfast was now ready. The young blonde, now rendered at least doubly gorgeous by his new attire, prompt-ly led his two best buds to the kitchen, where he promptly did full justice to the big breakfast Beryl and Frank had prepared for him. The two elder Radelescues shook their heads in wonder at their future son-in-law's en-hanced appearance. “So what are your plans for the day?” Frank inquired, as Scott finished his repast. “Well, the first thing we're going to do is go get a marriage license,” Scott replied firmly, as he rose to his feet. Natasha promptly snuggled up to her fiancee, as the others grinned knowingly. “Then we need to go to a jewelry store and get both an en-gagement set and a wedding set—his-and-hers on both counts!” Boris added, “and then I thought we'd take him by our agent's office and see if we can get him signed up to a modeling contract, similar to what Natasha and I have.” Natasha wound things up by adding, “And then I want to take him to our hair stylist, and see just how big we can get these glorious locks of his teased up to be!” “Sounds good!” Frank said approvingly, as Beryl nodded her concurrence. With that, the three teens headed out the kitchen door. The Diablo limousine sat waiting for them, its engine purring gently. As they got in the limo and settled themselves in the rich, pillow-style leather seats, Boris inquired, “By the way, Scott, do you have a driver's license or birth certificate? It's required for the marriage license, you know.” Grinning, Scott promptly produced both documents on the spot. “Right with you, Bro',” he smirked. Boris grinned and gave his future brother-in-law an emphatic double “thumbs up” gesture as the limo pulled out into the late morning inbound traffic. “That reminds me,” Scott commented, “I need to get my driver's license updated to reflect my new ad-dress!” “And we also need to get you a smart phone, a mobile broadband adapter, and a laptop,” Natasha added. “Yes, and we'll also need to have your bank accounts changed to joint account status,” Boris put in, with a wick-ed grin, “with debit cards for both of you!” As the young blonde rolled his eyes in ecstasy at the continuing improvement in his status, the limo arrived at the County Court Clerk's office. They encountered no difficulty in obtaining the marriage license for Scott and Natasha, and were on their way to the jewelry store Boris recommended within 15 minutes. At the latter, Boris took charge. He not only bought a gorgeous multi-jeweled ring set for the young couple, but insisted on buying several gorgeous pairs of jeweled ear studs for Scott, including one set which had multiple threads of smaller gemstones in every color of the rainbow that came all the way down to his shoulders! Scott insisted on wearing them out of the store, with his companions' full approval, feeling more and more like a glam rock peacock as he did so. Once inside the limo, Scott and Natasha formally exchanged engagement rings, along with the most ero-tic kiss either one of them had ever experienced. The next stop for the now officially engaged teens was another jewelry store, this one specializing in Native Am-erican jewelry. Here, Boris insisted on loading his two best buds down with a huge collection of rings, bracelets, armbands, pendants, necklaces, earrings, and concho belts. To top it all off, Boris presented the two young lovers with a matching pair of six-inch-wide belts, each of which was loaded down with double rows of huge silver-and-gold conchos, each of which had an enormous chunk of pure turquoise in the middle, along with a custom-made cowboy-style trophy buckle big enough to cover their abdomens! One buckle was studded with Scott's name, the other with Natasha's—both in letters of turquoise edged in sterling silver! It was obvious that Boris had been planning this gift for quite some time, and he was rewarded by having both of his best buds literally cover his face with kisses, all of which he was only too happy to return. Scott was higher than a kite as he and his companions carefully packed their purchases in the limo's capacious trunk. They then proceeded to the office of Boris and Natasha's agent, not only to see about getting Scott signed to a modeling contract, but also to formally notify him of Natasha's engagement and impending wedding. On seeing Scott for the first time, the agent almost fell out of his chair in amazement. Without even requiring a photographic portfolio, he promptly signed the young blond stud to a contract every bit as lucrative as the one Boris and Natasha were under. He instantly agreed to their condition requiring that the young couple be allowed to work together on assignment whenever possible. As the three prepared to leave his office, the agent gave both Boris and Scott a warm handshake, along with a kiss on Natasha's cheek by way of congratulations. After stopping for a late lunch at a local buffet restaurant, the trio's next stop was the local driver's license of-fice, where Scott's driver's license was quickly and efficiently updated to reflect his new home address. They then proceeded to the city's hottest and most exclusive electronics store. Here, Natasha insisted on buying her fiancee the very top-of-the line gaming and multimedia laptop and tablet computers the store had to offer, along with the very latest smart phone, and mobile broadband adapters and service for all three of them. Their next stop was the family's bank. Here, Natasha's checking and savings accounts were updated to joint ac-count status, and a debit card and new checks were ordered to allow Scott access to both accounts. Scott was genuinely shocked when he learned the balances to which he now had access. In effect, he had become a multi-multi-millionaire in one fell swoop, and it staggered him. The final stop on the trio's agenda was Boris and Natasha's personal hairstylist. He gazed in awe at Scott's gor-geous locks, and actually groaned aloud in delight as he handled them to test their texture. To everyone's sur-prise, however, Scott had a specific request: “I want you to curl my hair.” “You mean the kind of curls that DeAndre Brackensick from 'American Idol' has?” the stylist inquired. Scott shook his head in emphatic rejection of that idea. “I want BIG curls,” he answered firmly, “as big and brawny and beautiful as you can make them!” Just over an hour later, Scott nodded his head in satisfaction as he looked in the mirror at the largest head of curls he had ever seen. So good did the results look, in fact, that Boris and Natasha both decided they wanted the same treatment for themselves as well! Thus, it was another two hours before the glam-rocking trio finally left the shop, after paying the stylist a huge bonus. Scott, who up to now had been quite talkative, suddenly became unusually quiet as the three of them got into the limo. “We need to head home, guys—right now!” the young blonde declared. A glance at Scott's teeth quickly revealed the reason for his request: Scott was growing fangs, just as Boris and Natasha had the night before. Without a moment's hesitation, Boris directed their chauffeur to drive the trio home without an instant's delay. As they did so, Scott commented, “I know you said there was no way of knowing how long it would take for me to reach this stage, but to reach it this quickly frankly frightens me!” “Not to worry, Babe,” Boris purred in reply, as he and his sister each put a comforting arm around the now super-gorgeous young blonde stud. As the two Radelescues snuggled up to Scott, nuzzling him in the process, they also noticed that Scott's package was now substantially larger than it had been when they had left home that morning—and it was still growing! “We're not getting you two hitched any too soon!” Boris commented with a grin so wicked it almost constituted a leer. “Tell me about it!” Scott commented dryly, then flashed a wicked grin of his own which showed that his fangs had grown even larger, longer, and sharper in the short time since they had entered the limo for the trip home. Like the young blonde's gonads, his fangs too were still growing constantly. It was almost—yet not quite—like a transformation scene in a werewolf horror movie. On arriving home, Scott and his two best buds went directly to the den, leaving Beryl and Frank to handle the unpacking of the limo's trunk. As his two best buds undressed enough to expose their massive shoulders, Scott's fangs grew to an almost frightening size, like that of a super-giant king cobra. He waited until the two of them nodded to indicate that they were ready, then sat down between them. Natasha was first. Scott took a deep breath, then bit into the young giantess's massive left trapezius muscle as far as his fangs would go. As if by instinct, he concentrated on pumping as much of the now-modified enzyme into her as he could. As he did so, Natasha groaned aloud—not in pain, but in ecstasy, as if this were part of their ma-ting ritual. Then, exactly thirty seconds later, Scott released her, then bit into her right trapezius muscle in the same way. Once again, Natasha groaned in delight—and this time, Scott did also! As he released the young woman he loved so deeply, the young blonde stud was relieved to see the fang marks in both shoulders fill in and heal completely in a matter of seconds. Not a single drop of blood could be seen anywhere, not even on his own fangs. Assured that he had carried out the process correctly, Scott now turned to his future brother-in-law. Since Boris was just slightly bigger than his sister, Scott's fangs, already freakishly large, long, and sharp, became even more so to compensate. Once again, Scott took a deep breath, and then he bit into Boris's left trapezius muscle with all the power he could muster. The two youths moaned together in ecstatic glee as Scott concentrated on pumping as much of the enzyme into his best friend as he could. As he did so, his male member began to swell and expand like it never had before. Then, thirty seconds later, Scott released Boris's left trapezius muscle, and, with an almost feral growl, he bit into his right trapezius muscle with all the power he could summon up. As he did so, Scott began to experience feelings of sexual arousal such as he had never had before. Despite this, however, Scott concentrated on getting the job done, so to speak. Then, finally, it was all over. Scott released his future brother-in-law, his fangs already retracting rapidly. Again, there was no sign of bleeding of any kind. As Scott panted heavily, both from sexual arousal and from his recent exertions, Natasha rewarded him with the deepest, richest, most erotic kiss she could summon up. Then, mo-ments later, somewhat to Scott's surprise, her brother did exactly the same thing! As Boris released him, Scott let out a deep moan of ecstatic bliss, then sank back on the leather sofa and fell into a deep sleep. The two young Gypsies, who had expected Scott to react in just this manner, promptly swung him into a horizontal position, removed his boots, then gently put a pillow under his head, and the big satin comforter over the rest of his body. Laying the boots on the floor near the young blonde's feet, they then went up to their own rooms, where they changed into more casual but still rich attire. They then came back downstairs, where they sorted out the various purchases they had made, and transferred them to the appropriate bedrooms. It was nearly four hours later that Scott awoke, his super-blue eyes flickering open, a groan escaping his even more kissable lips as he stretched, sat up, and put his boots back on. To his delight, the family was just putting supper on the table. As he rose to his feet and prepared to join them, he glanced at his reflection in the huge mirror which hung over the mantelpiece. He was shocked to find that his hair, so recently trimmed and styled, was now almost twice as big as it had been when he had left the salon! Furthermore, his package looked as though it had also grown significantly larger, bulging almost obscenely with increasing sexual power and potency. Scott tossed his head around a few times to see how his new hairstyle would react. To his delight, the massive mane of curls repeatedly fell around his face whenever he stopped, framing his features to utter perfection, caus-ing the young blonde to look even more glamorous and gorgeous. As Boris and Natasha came up behind him, their best bud actually began to tremble in awe at his increasing beauty. They each kissed him and snuggled up to him for a few moments, rubbing his back and shoulders to help soothe Scott's understandable anxiety. Their efforts were rewarded as Scott quickly became visibly calmer. He then walked back into the kitchen with them to join Frank and Beryl at the dinner table. After doing full justice to an excellent pot roast with all the trimmings, Scott, Boris, and Natasha went back up-stairs to Scott's bedroom. Here, they spent the next several hours setting up Scott's two new computers, as well as his cell phone, and, finally, the mobile broadband adapters for all three of their laptops. Then, with these tasks accomplished, Boris and Natasha retired to their own bedrooms (although of course Scott and Natasha shared a deep, rich good night kiss!), and Scott prepared to retire for the night himself. He had hardly laid his gorgeous head upon the satin-covered pillow, in fact, before he fell into a sleep that was even deeper than he had experi-enced the night before. As might be expected, Scott's dreams that night were even more erotic than those of the night before. When mor-ning came, Scott was not overly surprised to find that he was lying in an even larger puddle of his own semen than that of the previous morning. As he went through his morning ablutions, Scott noticed that his mane of curls now towered a full six inches over the top of his head, and came down to the bottom of his shoulder blades. His gonads were now positively enormous, with balls the size of cantaloupes, while his male member was as big a-round as a baseball bat—and that was when it was soft! Not surprisingly, when he donned his boxer shorts, the bulge between his legs was obscenely huge, and was still throbbing and pulsating with continuing growth. That morning, Scott chose an outfit consisting of a flaming orange satin poet shirt, black patent leather pirate pants, a 3-inch-wide studded white patent leather belt with an enormous carved silver Mexican buckle, and white patent leather buccaneer boots with 6- inch wide cuffs at the tops, 7-inch stacked heels, and 5-inch platform soles. To provide contrast, the young blonde tied a wide royal blue satin sash around his still-slender waist. He then completed his look of luxury with a smoky, sultry makeup scheme that included touches of silver, gold, and even turquoise. When the young blonde stud understandably strutted and swaggered his way down the stairs and into the kitchen for breakfast, the Radelescu family took one look at him—and their mouths all dropped open in utter as-tonishment. In fact, Natasha's gorgeous face turned a deadly pale—and then, to Scott's horror, she fell to the floor in a dead faint. With a wordless cry of alarm, Scott rushed to her side, as did her brother. As they seated her in a chair, Beryl ran cold water over a dishcloth, wrung out the excess, then ran the cold cloth over her face and neck in an effort to revive her. To their immense relief, Natasha promptly responded, especially when Scott climbed into her lap, put his arms around her as best he could, and gave his bride-to-be the deepest, richest kiss he could muster at that moment. As he slowly released the woman he loved, Scott's eyes were full of concern. “I didn't mean to scare you, Natasha,” he said softly. “You didn't actually scare me, darling,” Natasha replied, just as softly, her eyes glowing with unutterable love. “You overwhelmed me. You look so drop-dead-gorgeous in that outfit that it was more than I could take at first glance. Boris felt the same way.” “She's right, Bro',' Boris added. “You've gotten to be so pretty—so cute—so gorgeous and glamorous—that it's just too much!” As he spoke, the young super-giant gently took Scott's face in his hands, moving it back and forth to allow him to look it over as carefully as possi-ble. “Your face has become so strikingly handsome, especially now that your hair has gotten so big and all, that you can put any teen idol or teen supermodel on this planet to shame—even us!” he added emphatically, yet without the slightest trace of envy or resentment. As he ran Scott's increasingly luxuriant locks through his fingers, Boris actually moaned with pleasure. A moment later, Natasha did likewise. As she also moaned with delight at her fiancee's sheer gorgeousness, Scott gasped as he noticed that her fangs were growing again. Scott turned his head to get a look at her brother. Sure enough, his fangs were also growing. “It's time, Scott,” Boris said quietly, then favored him with a wicked grin that fully revealed his rapidly growing canines. Natasha did likewise. As the young blonde processed the implications of Boris's statement, he began trembling violently with antici-pation. This was the final step, he realized. If what his two best buds had told him was accurate, before long he would grow as big and brawny as they were. His long-time dream would soon become a reality. Swallowing hard, without a word, he led the way back into the den. He seated himself on the couch. Boris sat down on his left, Natasha on his right. Trembling even more violently, Scott nevertheless removed his poet shirt and T-shirt. He took a few deep breaths to steady himself, then quietly told his two best buds, “I'm ready whenever you guys are.” Almost instantly, Boris and Natasha began covering Scott's face, neck, and shoulders with the richest, most ero-tic kisses Scott had ever experienced. In direct response, Scott's now-augmented male member began growing and swelling and lengthening as it never had before. His breathing became deeper and more rapid, and a long moan of sexual ecstasy escaped his lips. Then, just before Scott would have gone into a full-blown orgasm, Boris and Natasha sank their fangs into his traps with with a fervency that was almost savage in its intensity. Scott threw back his now even more gorgeous young head and let loose with a wild, rapid, throaty laugh. “AW, YE-E-E-E-E-AH!” he bellowed, doing everything he could to open himself up to the enzyme that his fiancee and future brother-in-law were pumping into him with everything they had. Then, suddenly, it was over. Less than a minute had passed from the start of the bite to the moment when the Radelescu twins released him. As before, the puncture marks instantly dwindled away and disappeared, healing without the slightest trace of any scars. Slowly, Scott got to his feet, then went to the bathroom, where he put his T-shirt and poet shirt back on. He was still breathing heavily as he went back into the kitchen, where the others were waiting for him. Boris and Natasha too were breathing heavily, although the two of them were making an effort to calm themselves. Scott did likewise. As he tore into the huge breakfast that Beryl had set before him, Scott became conscious of a strange, warm, tingling sensation spreading throughout his body. He mentioned this to the others, who nodded their understand-ing. “That's actually a good sign, Scott,” Frank told him. “It means the enzyme is doing its job.” “So when do I begin muscling up—or should I say 'hulking out'?” Scott asked, with a wicked grin spreading over his now super-gorgeous features. “No telling, Babe,” Boris rumbled back, an equally wicked grin on his own handsome face. “It's like we told you before—there are simply too many variables in the equation.” “So, it could be an hour from now—or it could be a week, or even longer—is that it?” Scott queried. “I don't think it'll be too long,” Natasha responded, “particu-larly since your body has already responded the way it has. I mean, look at your face, your hair--” “And my package,” Scott broke in with a leering grin, his face now almost fiendishly gorgeous, as he sat down at the ta-ble and all but inhaled the huge breakfast the family had prepared for him. In truth, Scott's features were becom-ing more attractive with every passing second, while his mane of honey-golden curls was rapidly increasing in both size and length. Scott himself quickly began to realize this, and it thrilled him. He was even more thrilled when he felt his gonads once more growing not only bigger, but also more powerful and potent. He could actu-ally feel himself becoming more incredibly virile with every second, and his desire for his bride-to-be was sky-rocketing by the minute. Even so, Scott was determined to wait until after he and Natasha were officially wed before going to bed with her. The remaining two days went by in a blur. Scott and Natasha made a point of counseling with the family's pas-tor in preparation for the wedding. In view of the circumstances, the family had decided on a small, quiet cere-mony right there at home, with only the immediate family present. They prepared another bedroom, in the other wing of the house, as a super-luxury bridal chamber and honeymoon suite. Boris pulled out all the stops in put-ting together his new brother-in-law's wedding outfit, then turned right around and did the same for his sister, and then finally for himself. In addition, both Scott and Natasha's appetites grew and grew, until the night before their marriage, each of them consumed one half of a 25-pound turkey, plus stuffing and other side dishes! Fortu-nately, Frank and Beryl had fully expected this, and had made preparations accordingly. Frank explained to Scott that this was their bodies' way of preparing for the major growth surge that would soon get underway, and that they need not worry about becoming fat as a result of their eating binge. When the wedding day finally arrived, Scott felt more energy coursing through his body than he had ever known. His hair was a full seven times bigger and longer than it had ever been before, and had now begun curl-ing on its own. Those curls, in fact, were an incredible seven inches across, sprawling over both the front and back of his shoulders, towering a foot over the top of his head, then tumbling all the way down to the small of his back. His gonads were now freakishly enlarged, his balls now the size of giant cantaloupes, his male member now a whopping fourteen inches long and seven inches around—soft! When fully aroused, it grew by an unbe-lievable 50% in both length and thickness! His face, already like that of an angel to begin with, was now almost unbearably gorgeous, and became even more so as Scott put on his makeup in preparation for his nuptials. Scott's wedding outfit was one that would have been fit for any teen monarch who was about to be formally crowned—a lavish royal purple waist-length, double-breasted coat in silk velvet, matching slacks with incre-dibly wide, rave-style legs with 4-inch-wide cuffs, a cloth-of-gold poet shirt with bigger sleeves and more rows and layers of ruffles and lace than he had ever worn before, a huge floppy bow tie in cloth-of-silver, accented by an enormous rainbow crystal brooch, his white knee-high patent leather platform boots, plus the six-inch-wide concho belt and buckle that Boris had given him as a wedding present. In fact, Scott actually insisted on wearing all of the jewelry Boris had bought for him—except, of course, for the wedding rings that the two young love-birds would exchange during the wedding ceremony itself. Little wonder, then, that by the time he was ready for the ceremony, Scott was actually trembling in every limb with excitement and anticipation. Even the legendary Liberace, in his most lavish stage attire, would have paled in comparison to the almost god-like figure that now preened himself in the full-length, 3-way mirror just prior to descending the staircase and walking silently into the parlor to begin the wedding. Scott almost fainted when he beheld the young woman he was about to wed walking into the parlor to join him. She was gloriously dressed in a gown of the richest, heaviest, most lavish white silk satin brocade Scott had ever beheld, with a veil that, to say the least, was equally extravagant. For her part, Natasha also nearly swooned as she beheld the fabulously-clothed young man who was about to be-come her husband. It took several moments, in fact, and several deep breaths for each of them, before they were able to proceed with the ceremony. As the marriage ceremony continued, Scott's energy level grew higher and higher, as did Natasha's. When at last the pastor officially pronounced them husband and wife, and their lips came into contact with each other, it was as though a floodgate had burst open. From that moment, Scott's muscles began swelling and expanding and bal-looning to a size, and with a speed, that Scott had never dreamed of. By the time he and his new bride released each other, Scott's muscles had literally doubled in size, while his strength had quadrupled. (Thankfully, Boris had insisted that his new brother-in-law wear an over-sized outfit, to allow for just such a contingency.) In addi-tion, his already huge mane of curls began growing faster, larger, and more beautiful than ever before. Scott and Natasha literally ran to their new bedroom, their desire for each other now all but uncontrollable. They paused just long enough to give Boris a last hug at the door, then closed and locked the door behind them. Even as they began disrobing each other, Scott's rate of growth was tripling and quadrupling. Natasha was also growing larger, more muscular, and more voluptuous by the second, especially after her new husband buried his head between her massive breasts and gave her a long French kiss all the way up her incredible cleavage. He then proceeded to give her the raunchiest, most erotic French kiss to the mouth he could muster. In the next instant, Natasha grabbed hold of his massive super-manhood, guided it to the right spot, then all but impaled herself on it as the two young super-giants became one flesh. In direct response, Scott threw back his massive, unbearably gorgeous head and let out an exultant bellow at the very top of his now-gargantuan lungs: “YE-E-E-E-E-E-S-S! I LOVE YOU!” For her part, Natasha screamed back, “I LOVE YOU, TOO! KISS ME-E-E-E-E-E!!” Scott promptly did just that, as the new husband and wife wrapped their arms and legs around each other, holding on for dear life, as Scott erupted into Natasha with the power of an exploding volcano . . . It was more than a day later before the two super-giant newlyweds finally awakened. Scott woke up first. His now violet-blue eyes flickered open, then widened as he beheld his awe-inspiring reflection in the huge mirror that hung over the California King-sized bed in which he and Natasha were lying. “WHOAH!” the young super-giant whispered hoarsely. Since Natasha was still asleep, he carefully slid over the super-rich satin sheets, sat up, and then slowly got to his feet. He then swaggered as quietly as he could to the oversized 3-way mirror that stood in the corner next to the double-sized walk-in closet in the couple's new master bedroom suite. The mountain of muscles that now constituted Scott's body was staggering to behold. Now well over 7 feet in height, the young blonde mega-stud had pecs that were at least twice the size of the biggest watermelons he had ever beheld, with traps that came up over his ears and all but swallowed his otherwise massive neck. His upper arms looked to be about three times the size of the largest medicine balls, with forearms and calves roughly about half as big. His thighs were bigger than any giant pumpkins currently in the record books, with the biggest, tightest, sexiest-looking “bubble butt” Scott could possibly have wished for. It was his face and hair, however, that actually turned Scott on the most. Although his features had been grow-ing steadily handsomer, cuter, and prettier virtually from the moment that Boris and Natasha had bitten him for the first time, it had now matured into a face that simply had to be the ultimate cross between Scott's original good looks and the striking, exotic beauty and sex appeal of Boris and Natasha's Gypsy heritage. No glam rock “pretty boy” or teen idol on the planet could have matched the mega-gorgeous visage that Scott now be-held in the mirror. The crowning touch, however, was the 12-inch-thick, waist-length mane of the biggest, richest, silki-est honey-gold curls Scott had ever seen. Just below his waistline hung a set of gonads that had more than quad-rupled in size from their previous staggering dimensions of the previous night. Even as he watched, Scott's package came back to life. As he flexed his gargantuan physique, his “mega-man-hood” began swelling and lengthening until it was more than 2 feet long and at least a foot in circumference. When he flexed his abs, Scott was astounded to find that, instead of merely a 6-pack or even an 8-pack, he ac-tually possessed a 16-pack, with the most powerfully-developed intercostals he had ever dared to dream of. His shoulders and back proved to be just as powerful, if not more so, and looked to be at least 4 feet wide when flexed. When at last Scott summoned up the courage to do a “most muscular” pose, the young super-giant actually felt as though he were going to burst, as every muscle in his incredible body looked as if it had doubled or even tripled in size, while his strength seemed to increase beyond anything he had even remotely dared to imagine. As Scott continued to flex and pose before the mirror, Natasha rose from their marriage bed and came over to join him. She was genuinely stunned at the sheer size and power now embodied in the man who was now her husband. For his part, at the sight of his new bride, Scott felt his “mega-manhood” swelling and hardening with even greater arousal than he had felt on their wedding night. She was every bit as big and as tall as he was, and proportionately curvaceous and voluptuous as well. They were truly a “match made in Heaven,” physically magnified to the Nth degree! After exchanging a deep French kiss that left them both moaning with pleasure, the young couple headed for their (thankfully!) oversized bathroom, where they spent over an hour washing and primping each other. After dressing in satin poet shirts and pirate pants, accented with wide patent leather belts, even wider satin sashes, and patent leather platform buccaneer boots, the two “super-newlyweds” quietly made their way to the kitchen. Upon their arrival, Scott and Natasha found Frank, Beryl, and Boris talking quietly at the kitchen table. Seated with them was a young flame-haired giantess whose muscles and curves matched Natasha's to utter perfection. The young couple instantly recognized her as Betty Johnson, Boris's long-time girlfriend. They were delighted to see a heavily-jeweled engagement ring sparkling from her left ring finger, indicating that she and Boris had also become formally engaged. They instantly threw their massive arms around the affianced couple, then exchanged a warm embrace with Frank and Beryl as well. “So you and Natasha gave Betty here the same treatment you gave me—am I right?” Scott inquired, flashing a super-wicked grin at his brother-in-law. “Exactly!” Boris re-plied, giving him a super-wicked grin in return. The two mountainous young couples then rose to their feet and spent the next several minutes flexing and posing for each other, although they were all still fully clothed. Although Scott and Natasha were at least 1/3 bigger than Boris and Betty, all of them realized that, by the time Boris and Betty's nuptials were completed, they would be every as big as Scott and Natasha. They also realized that the four of them would doubtless grow even bigger in the months and years to come. Two days later, a second wedding took place in the Radelescu parlor. Once again, as soon as Boris and Betty had officially become husband and wife, the newlywed couple ran upstairs to their new bridal suite to consummate their marriage. Not to be outdone, Scott and Natasha retired to their own bridal suite and spent the evening mak-ing love with super-volcanic intensity. Not surprisingly, the two young mega-couples joyfully greeted each other two days later. They all laughed out loud at the very top of their enormous lungs as they flexed and posed for each other. As they went downstairs to join Frank and Beryl for breakfast, Scott could not help shaking his super-gorgeous head in wonder at the transformation he had experienced. Only a week before, he had been a 6-foot, 6-inch “hu-man beanpole,” as he had once bluntly described himself. Now he was a whopping 7 feet 10 inches in height, with a physique that would have put any or even all of HSMusclboy's characters to shame. What was more, he now possessed a head of honey-gold “mega-curls” bigger than any glam metal rocker from the 80's or 90's could ever have dreamed of, with a face surpassing that of any glam rock “pretty boy” who had ever lived. Boris, who was now every bit as big and as super-gorgeous as Scott himself, put his massive arm around his new brother-in-law's equally mountainous shoulders, pulled him close, and kissed him on the cheek. “Welcome to my family, Bro,” he whispered into Scott's ear. As he reciprocated Boris's affection, Scott whispered, “it's OUR family now, Babe—our 'Gypsy Muscle' family!”
  25. GiganticBeast

    Gb's Dark Tales

    I am a very normal guy. Ish...sorta...sometimes. Very growth obsessed, as we all know, (or should know by now!) and have had countless years to focus on all kinds of fantasies and 95% of them are all wholesome and good, but every so often I want something more...I want something darker and that's where this thread is going to come in handy! This is by no means a thread for everyone, it has some topics and scenes some may find offputting! (which is why I'm posting it here!) For instance, in this story scene here, there is a woman who grows. But before you close the thread right away, let me explain. I'm a Bi giant beast man, and I've come across SO many growth stories online which deal with "turning the tables" as it were where the girl outgrows the guy. There's even a scene from time to time where the guy reclaims the power only to be trumped later on. I hate that part! With me, it's about the dominance, the POWER and that is something ONLY reserved for the men in my stories. So let me assure you, not all of these stories will have girls growing, but every single one of them will have the main theme of POWER in the absolute WRONG hands! Men who have no RIGHT to grow, and who will cause all kinds of mayhem and chaos and destruction! SO without further ado, enjoy! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ The smell of the gasoline soaked burning wooden crosses filling the night air with a singeing acrid stench as the loud revelling echoed into night. The hollering cheering group of hatemongers cheering on as the helpless and hopeless were lynched and burned. Some of them hiding their faces with the long flowing white hoods, while others, even more brazen in their hate just wore plain clothes, so proud to be carrying out their twisted view of “God’s work” they want everyone to know! The crowd let out a few catcalls and slurs as the final victim was dragged up, the lithe woman still rebellious to the end after having just watched her father and husband killed senselessly. “You understand your charges? You witch, turning the minds of men with your fucking magic, making them think terrible thoughts all so you can drag them to your bed! For that only ONE sentence is appropriate!” The burly Klansman held her noose in hand staring at her, his thick bulge obvious as he ogled her curvy form, clearly falling victim to that aforementioned witchcraft! While she WAS a healer and a voodoo priestess, she’d only ever used the lessons passed on from her mother to help others, and now this muscled brute was going to end her life. Defiant to the end, she spat one last time, as the Klan leader strung her to the cross, the rage building inside of her, a darkness a seething burning hatred that could no longer be kept inside! It felt like her soul as screaming out of her body as she spit out the curse! "I swear you scum anything you do to me shall be returned to you TENFOLD!" she spat again, as the burly Klansmen struck her delicate face. "Shut your mouth you fucking whore!" he leaned in, closely, sniffing her and giving a lick across her smooth sweatsoaked cheeks "It's a shame that mouth of yours is so fucking filthy because I could think of a dozen better uses for it!" he leaned in giving her a kiss before she bit his tongue, causing him to lash out and strike her again, and damned if he couldn't feel a shock just as bad if not worse than a suckerpunch! Reeling from this, he stood back adjusting his robe, before ordering them to light her up. It was at that point he noticed her starting to moan and writhe on her stake. Far from the fear that was gripping her just moments ago, she was feeling more aroused than she ever had in her life! A warmth spreading over her, and it made him feel just as horny, his mind drawn to her full figure, her firm perky tits, everything about her made him want to fuck! This revelation hitting him just as he watched her breathing get quicker! The ropes starting to fray as she looked just as confused as everyone else! She let out another shrill moan as she suddenly SURGED up, her body bursting free of her restraints as she fell to her knees in orgasmic pleasure! From the center of the crowd rushed out the girl’s mother, the old woman smiling, watching her daughter moaning and overcome with the pleasure of this last minute spell, she was proud of saving her daughter's life like this! "IT worked! NOW my daughter you'll be unstoppable, a black goddess able to crush every one of these fuckers!" and the girl started to grin, stroking herself and feeling her body swell and grow against the hot summer ground! The klansmen backing up in fear as she swelled to 10ft, then 15ft! She never felt so...so POWERFUL! Her foot easily kicking aside one of the men who dared approach her! “EVERY ONE OF YOU FUCKERS IS DEAD!” she laughed, stomping once again the screams of terror of the little bigoted men suddenly falling hushed! She stood, confused as their attention was drawn behind her! Turning around slowly, she felt her heart stop! Watching that burly Klan leader stroking his cock through his robe, his body starting to heave with each deep breath! Every single person was losing their minds, but he was there, up on the hill stroking, and his obvious bulge was getting MORE and MORE obvious! He looked down at himself, watching the veins pulse up and down his thick hairy forearms, feeling his heart pounding faster as he stared up at the 15ft tall amazon. "YOU FUCKING WITCH! What have you DONE TO ME!?!" he moaned his body overwhelmed with the most intense orgasm of his life, as his cock literally tore free of his pants and his robe, throbbing thicker and through the open noose as he held it in his hand! Watching as the beast continued to grow with each thick rope of cum he fell to his knees as he watched the veins pulsing further up his arms and he could feel his shirt growing tighter under the flowing robe! Button bursting after button as he let out a deep guttural groan, which slowly twisted into a laugh! “You did this! You made me UHnnnnnn You made me GROW with your stupid fucking curse! You stupid little GIRL!!” he boomed with laughter as he was just 8ft tall, but by this point his cock stretched down even further, as another orgasm hit his powerful growing body, his arms stretching down his body, growing all the way to the ground as he jerked and spasmed swelling out of control! Watching his biceps fill with powerful thickening muscle as he flexed outwards feeling his lats balloon out so wide his shirt literally BURST off his frame as his arms pushed so far up his shoulders were pressing against his ears! “Mother what have you DONE!?” the amazon cried, terrified, unable to move her orgasmic growth finished at 15ft but still held in the afterglow, and the terror of this hulking hairy brute swelling in front of her! Her mother was in just as bad a state as the growing monster of a man who had just hit the 16ft mark plastered her in cum! “OH GOD it’s just not Uhhnnnn STOPPING!” he groaned barely able to talk, feeling his pecs bulge so thick they pressed against his chin! His hairy sweaty body looming over her now and shuddered as every single ab swelled outwards the thick snaking veins pulsing them into a burly musclegut, as his biceps throbbed so full he could no longer bend his lengthening arms! Struggling now to stay on his knees, moving them apart as his thick quads pressed against one another, the muscled thighs so massive they were running out of space to grow! The crowd cheering now! No longer afraid, but loving every minute, unknowing that this musclebound monster was pumping out so many pheromones that every man and woman in the crowd was overcome with an orgasmic sense of euphoria, even the once rebellious amazon felt herself was too turned on to stop herself from grinding her legs together in awe! His cock stretching down to just a few feet above the ground, pouring precum at this point as his hairy body only got thicker! “OH GOD it’s still HAPPENING i’m still GROWING how much BIGGER am I uhhnnn gonna GET you whore? I’m a FREAK already!” he bellowed shouting down at the flinching amazon before it hit him...10 times...10 times as BIG!? Again he spurted another jet of cum over the crowd, unable to stop himself from growing as he hit 20ft tall! “FUCK you’re making me SO BIG! Do you SEE uhhnnn OH FUCK Do you SEE what you’re DOING to me!?” he groaned punching the ground, his muscles jerking as hundreds of pounds of mass were pumped onto his growing frame every single second! Rising once again to his knees the monster hit 30ft then 40ft his booming guttural groans getting so LOUD they could be heard in the next county, he was trapped here, swelling and growing out of control until his cock let out another throbbing spurt of cum and swelled down to touch the ground once again! But it grew so thick the noose cut off circulation like the worlds tightest cockring! The huge low hanging balls swelling as he felt his body shudder and stop growing! Realizing that he had stopped the growth for now, he let out a snarl “OH YOU DESERVE A SPECIAL THANK YOU FOR THIS! FOR MAKING ME SO fucking BIG!” he laughed, realizing his true place wasn’t doing god’s work, it was BEING a GOD!” The amazon let out a terrified shudder as she felt herself revolted by and so turned on by this hulking monster, she wanted nothing more than to see him dead, but now her body NEEDED that massive cock inside her and as he loomed over to grab her she didn't so much as flinch!
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..